mi 


% 


adi 


BX  8388    .B3  1855b 
Baker,   Osmon  C.  1812-1871 
A  guide-book  in  the 
administration  of  the 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 
in  2014 


-  https://archive.org/details/guidebookinadmin00bake_1 


A 


GUIDE-BOOK 

IN  THE 

ADMINISTRATION  OF  THE  DISCIPLINE 

OF  THE 


BY  OSMON  C.  BAKER,  D.  D. 

REVISED  EDITION. 


Ncu)  Work: 

PUBLISHED  BY  CARLTON  &  PORTER, 

800  MUUBBliV-STREKT. 


Entered  according  to.  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1855, 
BY  CARLTON  &  PHILLIPS, 
the  Clerk's  Office  of  the  District  Court  of  the  Southern  District 
of  New-York. 


PREFACE. 


The  design  of  this  little  manual  is  to  furnish 
junior  preachers  with  a  brief,  plain  Guide  for 
the  correct  discharge  of  their  official  duties. 
We  have  made  no  attempt  to  explain  and 
defend  our  ecclesiastical  system;  this  has 
been  sufficiently  done  in  several  popular 
works,  which  are  widely  spread  among  our 
people.  Nor  have  we  aimed  at  endeavouring 
to  impress  our  rising  ministry  with  a  deeper 
sense  of  ministerial  obligation,  and  to  set 
forth  the  moral  and  religious  elements  which 
compose  the  character  of  "able  ministers  of 
the  New  Testament."  There  are  already 
many  extensive  and  able  treatises  upon  these 
varied  topics.  But  there  is  a  demand,  we 
apprehend,  for  a  practical  work  which  shall 


6 


PREFACE. 


descend  to  the  very  minutiae  of  the  pastor'a 
daily  duties. 

In  preparing  our  manual,  we  have  found  our- 
selves treading  in  an  unbeaten  path :  no  work 
of  this  kind  has  been  attempted,  if  we  may 
except  Bishop  Hedding's  most  admirable  "  Dis- 
course on  the  Administration  of  the  Discipline." 
This  discourse  has  created  a  desire  for  a  more 
extended  work  of  the  same  general  character. 
By  the  extension  and  division  of  our  work, 
the  young  preacher  is  now  often  necessarily  put 
immediately  in  pastoral  charge,  and  is  conse- 
quently deprived  of  the  counsels  and  experi- 
ence of  senior  preachers,  which  were  formerly 
enjoyed. 

We  are  not  unaware  of  the  difficulty  of 
furnishing  a  work  which  shall  be  generally 
acceptable,  from  the  different  usages  which 
prevail,  to  some  extent,  in  different  parts  of 
the  country,  and  the  conflicting  opinions  of 
leading  men:  but  it  has  been  our  aim  to 
ascertain  the  general  views  of  the  best  in- 
formed upon  the  several  topics  discussed,  and 
to  present  them  in  a  brief  and  lucid  manner. 


PREFACE. 


7 


Wc  bate  endeavoured  to  eive  particular 
attention  to  the  several  sections  relating  to 
Church  trials;  guarding,  on  the  one  hand, 
against  too  close  an  analogy  to  civil  proceed- 
ings and  mere  ecclesiastical  technicalities ; 
and,  on  the  other,  against  a  loose  and  arbi- 
trary mode  of  procedure.  The  evils  which 
the  Church  has  suffered  from  these  causes 
should  put  every  administrator  on  his  guard. 
But  we  have  found  it  impossible  to  express 
our  meaning  with  clearness  and  precision 
without  employing  legal  terms  more  fre- 
quently than  we  have  desired. 

This  work  is  not  presented  as  an  official 
one;  it  is  simply  suggestive  and  advisory, 
for  which  the  author  is  alone  responsible.  It 
is  not  a  record  of  legal  decisions  by  which  the 
administration  of  the  Church  is  to  be  govern- 
ed, but  a  brief  compend,  exhibiting  rather  the 
usage  than  the  law  of  the  Church.  Most  ap- 
propriately can  we  employ  the  language  of  our 
late  senior  bishop :  "  I  have  not  the  vanity  to 
suppose  it  is  free  from  errors,  but  it  is  an  offer- 
ing of  the  best  light  I  have  on  the  subject.  It 


8 


PREFACE. 


may  be  proper  to  say,  however,  that  on  most 
of  the  points  which  contain  opinions  on  dis- 
cipline I  have  conversed  frequently  and 
largely  with  many  of  our  most  enlightened 
and  able  ministers,  and  they  agree  with  these 
opinions." 

For  many  years  past,  we  have  noted  down 
every  valuable  suggestion  which  we.  have 
heard  or  read  relating  to  our  practical  econo- 
my; and  having  modified,  written,  and  re- 
written many  of  them  frequently,  we  are  not 
able  now  to  give  the  credit  which  is  due  for 
many  of  these  suggestions.  At  the  earnest 
request  of  many  friends  this  little  manual  is 
given  to  the  public,  hoping  that  it  may  prove 
a  vade  mecum  to  the  young  minister,  and 
render  some  aid  in  the  discharge  of  the  du- 
ties of  the  pastorates 


jjr  PBIHCETOH  ^ 
F         ,R£C.  FEB  1881 
\TKSOLOGIO&L 

CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  L 
CHURCH  MEMBERSHIP. 

Section  I. — Members. 

1.  Pastors  the  constituted  authority  to  receive  members. ...  23 

2.  Membership  should  not  depend  upon  a  vote   24 

3.  Receiving  members  residing  in  another  charge   24 

4.  How  expelled  members  can  be  received   25 

5.  How  withdrawn  members  can  be  received   26 

6.  Reception  of  members  from  other  orthodox  Churches   26 

7.  Orthodox  Churches  denned   27 

8.  Membership  when  the  administration  has  been  incorrect.  27 

Section  II.— Probationers. 

1.  Caution  in  receiving  members  on  trial   28 

2.  By  whom  received   29 

8.  General  qualifications  required   29 

4.  Period  of  probation   30 

6.  Rights  and  privileges  of  probationers   31 

6.  Not  liable  to  Church  trial   32 

Section  IH. —  Withdrawal. 

1.  Church  relation  depends  upon  the  pleasure  ot  the  parties  33 

2.  When  the  Church  can  be  a  party  to  a  withdrawal   34 

3.  When  a  member  can  claim  a  right  to  withdraw   35 

4.  The  Church  may  suffer  a  withdrawal   35 

5.  Relation  of  societies  which  reject  regularly  appointed 

pastors   36 

6.  When  a  request  to  withdraw  can  be  recalled   37 

7.  Relation  of  such  persons  as  refuse  to  perform  their  cove- 

nant vows   37 

8.  To  whom  the  request  to  withdraw  to  be  presented   37 


10 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  n. 
THE  CONFERENCES. 


Section  I. — Annual  Conferences. 

1.  First  Annual  Conference   38 

2.  Districts   38 

3.  Circuits   39 

4.  Eelation  of  Episcopacy  to  the  General  and  Annual  Con- 

ferences   40 

5.  Prerogatives  of  the  president  of  an  Annual  Conference . .  41 

6.  Division  of  circuits   43 

7.  Episcopal  decisions   43 

8.  Commencement  of  Conference  year   45 

9.  Special  transfers   45 

10.  Who  must  attend  Conference   46 

11.  Preachers  refusing  to  go  to  their  work   46 

12.  Demanding  a  location   47 

13.  When  the  act  of  location  takes  place   47 

14.  Certificate  of  location   47 

15.  Readmission   48 

16.  Withdrawal  a  bar  to  readmission   48 

17.  Preachers  from  the  British,  Irish,  and  Canada  Conferen- 

ces   48 

18.  Admission  from  other  Churches   49 

19.  Eights  of  superannuated  preachers,  and  their  Quarterly 

Conference  relations   49 

20.  Preacher  on  trial   49 

21.  Term  of  service  on  an  individual  charge   49 

22.  Every  effective  preacher  must  receive  an  appointment . .  50 

23.  Preachers  appointed  to  schools  and  colleges   60 

24.  Advisory  character  of  Conference  requests  respecting 

appointments   50 

25.  Eights  of  transferred  ministers   50 

Section  II.— Quarterly  Conferences. 

1.  Origin  of  Quarterly  Conferences   51 

2.  Powers   52 

3.  Members   52 

4.  President   53 

5.  President  when  two  circuits  are  united   53 

6.  Secretary   54 

7.  Power  over  Sunday-schools  and  Sunday-school  societies  54 


CONTENTS. 


11 


8.  Sunday-school  quarterly  report  of  the  preacher  to  he  en-  ? 


terod  on  the  journals   54 

9.  By  whom  the  Quarterly  Conference  must  be  appointed.  54 

10.  Adjourning  from  day  to  day   55 

11.  Adjourned  by  the  president   55 

12.  Temperance   55 

13.  Quorum   55 

14.  Approval  of  the  Minutes   5G 

Section  HI. — Leaders'1  Meetings. 

1.  Origin  of  leaders' meetings   56 

2.  Of  whom  composed   57 

3.  Powers  and  duties   58 

4.  To  whom  class-leaders  are  responsible   60 

CHAPTER  HI. 
MINISTERS. 

Section  I.— Presiding  Elders. 

1.  Origin  of  the  office   61 

2.  Nature  of  it   61 

8.  Decision  of  law  questions   62 

4.  Relation  to  individual  societies   62 

5.  President  of  the  Quarterly  Conference   63 

6.  Permitting  a  preacher  to  leave  his  work   63 

7.  Power  to  remove  preachers   63 

8.  Limitation  of  time  applied  to  superannuated  and  local 

preachers   63 

9.  Superintendents  of  domestic  missions   64 

10.  Testimonials  of  applicants  for  foreign  missions   64 

11.  Subjects  of  missionary  correspondence   65 

12.  Presiding  in  an  Annual  Conference   65 

Section  II.— Preacher  in  Charge. 

1.  The  term  denned   66 

2.  Duties  of  the  preacher  in  charge   66 

3.  To  whom  responsible   70 

Section  III.— Local  Preachers. 

1.  Mode  of  obtaining  licenso   71 

2.  By  whom  given   71 


12  CONTENTS. 

3.  Renewal  of  license  refused  without  impeachment   VI 

4.  How  long  a  license  is  valid.   71 

0.  Ecclesiastical  year  denned   72 

6.  Ordained  local  preachers   73 

7.  Recommendation  to  travel   73 

8.  To  whom  amenable   74 

9.  Prerequisites  for  ordination   74 

10.  When  local  preachers  from  British  Conference  are  eli- 

gible   75 

11.  How  long  recommendations  are  valid   75 

12.  Control  of  appointments   75 

13.  Withdrawal  of  local  preachers   76 

Section  IV.—  Exhorters. 

1.  Early  recognized   76 

2.  Duties  of  exhorters   76 

8.  Under  the  direction  of  the  preacher  in  charge   76 

4.  Who  are  eligible  to  be  exhorters   77 

5.  By  whom  licensed   77 

6.  To  whom  responsible   77 


CHAPTER  IV. 
CERTIFICATES  AND  LOVE-FEASTS. 


Section  I. — Note  of  recommendation. 

1.  Who  are  entitled  to  such  note   78 

2.  Withholding  a  certificate  :   78 

3.  Who  are  not  entitled  to  a  certificate   78 

4.  Removal  without  a  certificate   79 

5.  Erasure  of  name   79 

6.  To  whom  a  member  is  responsible  after  he  has  taken  a 

letter   79 

7.  How  long  a  certificate  remains  valid   80 

8.  All  proper  certificates  to  be  received   80 

9.  To  whom  certificates  should  not  be  given   81 

10.  By  whom  certificates  must  bo  given   82 

11.  Certificates  to  those  who  withdraw   82 

12.  Certificate  of  official  standing   82 


n  '  j  TENTS.  13 

Sbotion  II.— Love-Feasts. 

1.  Origin  of  lovo-fcaats   82 

2.  Why  discontinued   83 

3.  Design  of  their  institution  in  our  Church   84 

4.  Lovc-feast  tickets   85 

5.  Who  may  be  admitted   86 

6.  Love-feasts  at  the  quarterly  meeting   85 


CHAPTER  V. 
CHURCH  TRIALS. 

Section  I. — Trial  of  members. 

1.  Christian  discipline  protected  by  civil  authority   m 

2.  Privileged  communications   88 

3.  Eights  of  members   89 

4.  Mr.  Wesley's  mode  of  removing  disorderly  members. . .  90 

Section  II.— President  of  the  trial. 

1.  Preacher  in  charge   91 

2.  President  appointed  by  presiding  elder   94 

8.  Junior  preacher  incompetent   94 

4.  Delivering  a  charge  to  the  committee   94 

Section  IU.— Complaint. 

1.  Committee  of  investigation   95 

2.  Bill  of  charges    95 

8.  Insufficient  evidence   96 

4.  Period  within  which  responsible   96 

5.  What  is  indictable   97 

6.  Accessories  to  crime   97 

7.  Mode  of  drawing  bill  of  charges   97 

8.  Object  of  formal  charges   98 

9.  What  the  charge  must  involve   98 

10.  Correspondence  between  charges  and  specifications   98 

11.  How  expressed   99 

12.  Different  crimes  to  bo  separately  given   99 

13.  To  what  extent  specific   99 


14  CONTENTS. 

14.  What  errors  no  l«u  10  the  proceedings   "lOO 

15.  By  whom  charges  are  to  be  signed   100 

16.  When  to  be  signed  by  the  pastor   101 

17.  When  several  persons  are  involved   102 

18.  Notification  of  the  accused  ,   102 

19.  Where  the  notice  is  to  be  left   102 

Section  IV. — Select  Committee. 

1.  Who  eligible   102 

2.  By  whom  appointed   103 

8.  Character  of  the  committee   103 

4.  Duty  of  the  committee   105 

5.  Verdiot  to  be  based  on  testimony   106 

6.  Making  up  judgment  ..   106 

7.  Relation  of  the  presiding  officer  to  the  committee   108 

8.  Ambiguous  or  equivocal  terms   109 

9.  Females  entitled  to  vote   109 

Section  V.—The  Trial. 

1.  Duty  of  the  presiding  officer   109 

2.  Mode  of  conducting  a  trial   110 

3.  Confession  of  guilt   Ill 

4.  Refusing  to  answer   Ill 

5.  Second  indictment   Ill 

6.  Plea  of  non-reception   112 

7.  Plea  in  abatement   112 

8.  New  issues   113 

9.  Ruling  out  specifications   113 

10.  Adjournment  by  presiding  officer   118 

11.  Immaterial  facts   114 

12.  Evading  a  trial   114 

13.  Limited  to  the  charge   115 

14.  Refusing  to  entertain  bill  of  charges   115 

15.  Dismissing  the  case   115 

16.  Counsel  to  be  restricted  to  the  members  of  the  Church  .  116 

17.  Where  the  trial  should  be  held   116 

18.  Testimony  not  to  be  copied  without  consent   116 

19.  Delivering  a  charge  on  trials  of  preachers   116 


CONTENTS.  15 

Section  VI.— General  Laws  of  Evidence. 

1.  Should  be  understood   117 

2.  First  rule,  evidence  correspond  to  the  allegation   117 

3.  Second  rule,  sufficient  if  the  substance  be  proved   118 

4.  Third  rule,  obligation  of  proving  lies  upon  the  complain- 

ant   119 

5.  Fourth  rule,  the  best  evidence  must  be  produced   119 

6.  Heresay  evidence   120 

7.  When  it  is  to  be  admitted   120 

Section  VII.—  Witnesses. 

1.  Number  of  witnesses.'   121 

2.  Party  in  the  suit   121 

3.  Husband  and  wife   122 

4.  Incompetent  witnesses   122 

5.  Atheists   123 

6.  "  Witnesses  from  without "   123 

7.  Admissibility  a  question  of  law   123 

8.  The  pastor  as  a  witness   123 

Section  VIII.—  Examination  of  Witnesses. 

1.  By  whom  first  examined   124 

2.  Examined  out  of  each  other's  hearing   124 

3.  Mode  of  giving  testimony   124 

4.  Leading  questions   125 

5.  Writing  their  testimony   125 

6.  Impression  and  belief   125 

7.  Correction  of  testimony   126 

8.  When  exceptions  should  be  taken   126 

9.  Refusing  to  answer   126 

10.  Questions  by  presiding  officer   127 

11.  Putting  under  oath   127 

12.  Evidence  of  good  character   127 

13.  Impeachment  of  witnesses   127 

Section  IX.— Depositions. 

1.  When  to  be  taken   128 

2.  Notification   128 

8.  Form  of  notice    129 


16  CONTENTS. 

rial 

4.  Form  of  deposition   129 

5.  Should  be  sealed  up   131 

6.  Ex  parte  deposition   131 

7.  Commission  at  Conference   181 

8.  Part  of  a  deposition   132 

Section  X.— Appeal. 

1.  Privilege  of  appeal   132 

2.  Whether  it  can  be  entertained   132 

3.  Bar  to  appeal   183 

4.  No  appeal  from  record  of  withdrawal   133 

5.  When  to  be  taken   184 

6.  Imperfect  records   135 

7.  Records  not  signed   135 

8.  Mode  of  conducting  appeals   185 

9.  Admitting  appeals   186 

10.  Power  of  appellate  courts   188 

11.  Decisions  of  appellate  courts   138 

12.  New  evidence   189 

13.  Relation  of  expelled  members  whose  cases  have  been 

remanded   189 

14.  Quarterly  Conference  cannnot  reopen  a  case  after  an  ap- 

peal is  taken   140 

15.  Effect  of  reversing  a  decision  '.   140 

16.  Restoration  of  official  relation   140 

17.  When  a  decision  is  final   140 

18.  Relation  of  a  person  who  has  taken  an  appeal   141 

19.  Appeals  to  be  entered  on  the  records   141 

20.  Prosecuting  appeals   142 

21.  Power  of  presiding  officer  in  case  of  appeals   142 

Section  XI. — New  Trial. 

1.  By  what  authority  granted   142 

2.  Right  of  the  pastor   148 

8.  StepB  to  be  taken   143 

4.  When  to  be  allowed   144 

Section  XII. —  Trial  of  Local  Preachers. 

1.  Ministerial  responsibility   144 

2.  When  a  committee  to  be  called   145 


CONTENTS.  17 

8.  Number  of  the  committee   146 

4.  Who  may  constitute  the  committee   146 

5.  Mode  of  conducting  the  investigation   147 

6.  By  whom  suspended   147 

7.  Acquittal  no  bar  to  subsequent  trial   147 

8.  Mode  of  conducting  the  trial   147 

9.  What  testimony  to  be  admitted  148 

10.  Trial  in  the  absence  of  the  accused   148 

11.  Punishment  awarded  by  Quarterly  Conference   148 

12.  Limit  of  Quarterly  Conference  action   149 

18.  When  the  decision  to  be  given   149 

14.  Charges  not  to  be  altered   149 

15.  Not  self-accuser   150 

16.  Case  before  the  civil  tribunal   150 

17.  Counsel  not  disqualified  as  members   151 

18.  Rule  under  which  the  case  is  brought   151 

Section  XIII.— Trial  of  Travelling  Preachers. 

1.  Nature  of  investigating  committees   152 

2.  Of  what  offences  take  cognizance   152 

3.  Reference  at  the  Annual  Conference   153 

4.  Reference  to  the  presiding  elder  for  examination   154 

5.  Acquittal  by  the  Committee  no  bar  to  subsequent  trial.  154 

6.  By  whom  suspended   155 

7.  Committee  when  Conferences  are  divided   155 

8.  Powers  of  presiding  officer  in  the  examination  of  a  pre- 

siding elder   155 

9.  Place  of  holding  the  investigation   156 

10.  For  what  offences  arrested   156 

11.  Form  of  trial   157 

12.  Trial  in  the  absence  of  the  accused   157 

13.  A  suspended  preacher  cannot  afterward  be  expelled  for 

the  same  offence   157 

14.  Period  of  suspension   158 

15.  Location  without  consent   158 

16.  Duty  of  the  secretary   159 

Section  XIV—  Church  Offences. 

1.  Specific  rule   160 

2.  The  different  rules   160 

2 


18 


CONTENTS. 


3.  When  Chare);  Voor  is  required   161 

4  I^lobeminating  erroneous  doctrines   161 

5.  Mode  of  treating  such  as  disseminate  errors   162 

6.  Slander  163 

7.  When  the  truthfulness  of  the  statement  may  be  proved.  163 

8.  By  whom  the  charge  of  slander  must  be  made  163 


Section  XV.— Penalty. 


1.  Design  of  penalty   163 

2.  Different  awards   164 

3.  Forgiveness   164 

4.  Censure  and  suspension   166 

5.  Period  of  suspension   166 

6.  Penalty  based  upon  charges   167 

7.  Repelling  from  love-feasts   167 

8.  Penalty  for  maladministration   168 

9.  Eeadmission  of  expelled  members   168 

10.  Restoration  by  the  Annual  Conference   168 

11.  No  discretionary  power  given  to  the  president  after  the 

verdict  is  rendered   169 

12.  Public  confession   169 

13.  "  Reading  out"  of  society   170 


14.  Refusing  to  comply  with  the  requisition  of  the  Church. .  170 


Seotion  XVI.— Arbitration. 


1.  History  of  the  rule   171 

2.  Discretionary  power  of  the  pastor   171 

3.  Definition  of  terms   172 

4.  Arbiters  members  of  the  Church   172 

5.  President  of  the  arbitration   172 

6.  Mode  of  conducting  an  arbitration   173 

7.  When  required  to  arbitrate   173 

8.  Dispute  with  a  corporation   173 

9.  Refusing  to  arbitrate   174 

10.  Lawsuits   174 

11.  Accounts  of  those  "who  fail  in  business"   174 


CONTENTS.  19 
CHAPTER  VI. 

CHURCH  PROPERTY. 

Section  I.— Building  Churches  and  Parsonages. 

1.  Pecuniary  liabilities   175 

2.  Personal  liability  of  the  building  committee   176 

3.  Liability  when  they  exceed  the  estimated  expense   177 

Section  II.— Trustees. 

1.  By  whom  Church  property  is  held   177 

2.  Mode  of  creating  trustees  t  179 

3.  Who  are  eligible  as  trustees   179 

4.  Limitations  of  power   180 

5.  Entitled  to  possession   181 

6.  For  what  purposes  only  the  church  can  be  used   1S2 

7.  Trustees  of  an  unincorporated  society   182 

8.  Term  of  office   183 

9.  Powers  of  trustees  and  stewards   183 

10.  To  whom  responsible   184 

11.  Powers  restricted  to  the  objects  of  their  creation   184 

Section  III.— Pews. 

1.  Legal  rights  of  pew  owners   185 

2.  Eight  of  occupancy  on  all  public  occasions   186 

3.  Eestriction  of  rights   187 

4.  When  a  right  expires   187 

5.  Contract  for  a  pew  must  be  written   188 

6.  Pews  as  real  or  personal  estate   18S 

7.  Exempt  from  taxation   18!) 

8.  Selling  pews  at  auction   189 

9.  Form  of  deed  of  a  pew   190 

Section  IV.— Subscription  Papers. 

1.  To  whom  made  payable   192 

2.  When  payment  must  be  demanded   191 

3.  Conditional  subscriptions   192 

4.  Fictitious  subscriptions   192 

5.  Deductions  by  the  collector   192 

6.  When  not  collectable   198 


20 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  VII. 
MINISTERIAL  SUPPORT. 


Section  I.— Allowance. 

1.  Salaries  at  different  periods  194 

2.  Support  and  supplies   194 

3.  Fifth  collection   197 

4.  Chartered  Fund   197 

5.  Travelling  expenses  of  preachers   198 

6.  Travelling  expenses  of  editors   198 

7.  Estimating  committee   198 

8.  Appropriations  to  those  in  debt  to  the  Book  Concern. . .  200 

9.  Supply  of  the  pulpit  during  the  session  of  the  Annual 

Conference  200 

10.  Absent  on  official  business   200 

11.  Serving  a  corporation  or  benevolent  institution   200 

12.  Suspension  cuts  off  claim   201 

13.  Widow's  claim   201 

14.  Adopted  children   201 

Section  II. — Stewards. 

1.  Origin  of  stewards   202 

2.  Their  duties   202 

3.  By  whom  appointed   206 

4.  To  whom  responsible   206 

5.  Recording  stewards   206 

6.  Resignation  of  office   207 

7.  Stewards  displaced  by  uniting  two  circuits   207 

CHAPTER  VHI. 
RULES  OF  ORDER. 

1.  Parliamentary  rules  •   20f 

2.  Temporary  organization   208 

3.  Permanent  organization   210 

4.  Presiding  officer  210 

5.  Secretary  212 


CONTENTS.  21 

G.  Members   214 

7.  Motions   215 

8.  Indefinite  postponement   216 

9.  Laying  on  the  table  216 

10.  Referring  to  a  committee   217 

11.  Division  of  a  question   217 

12.  Filling  blanks   218 

13.  Amendments   218 

14.  Privileged  questions   221 

15.  Adjournment   221 

16.  Orders  of  the  day   222 

17.  Incidental  questions   223 

18.  Questions  of  order   224 

19.  Previous  question  '.  224 

20.  Order  of  proceeding   226 

21.  Order  in  debate   227 

22.  Taking  the  question  4   229 

23.  Reconsideration  "   230 

24.  Committees   281 

25.  Reports  of  committees   232 

26.  Minority  report   233 

27.  Committee  of  the  whole   233 

28.  Rules  of  the  General  Conference  of  1864    235 


CHAPTER  IX. 
FORMULAS. 

Section  I.— Formulas  for  Preachers  in,  Charge. 


1.  Note  of  recommendation  to  a  member   240 

2.  Exhorter's  license  ;   241 

3.  Recommendation  to  a  local  preacher   241 

4.  Class-book   242 

5.  Quarterly  Sunday-school  report   242 

6.  Church  register  for  a  successor   243 

7.  Register  of  the  children   243 

8.  Statistical  report  243 

9.  Sunday-school  report   244 

10.  Collections  for  benevolent  objects    245 


22 


CONTENTS. 


11.  Steward's  certificate   245 

12.  Benevolent  Institutions   245 

13.  Wills   246 

Section  II.— Formulas  for  Presiding  Elders. 

1.  License  of  a  local  preacher   248 

2.  Recommendation  to  the  travelling  connexion   248 

3.  Recommendation  for  deacon  or  elder's  orders   249 

4.  Recommendation  for  recognition  of  orders   250 

5.  Recommendation  for  restoration  of  credentials   250 

6.  Superannuated  preacher's  certificate   251 


CHAPTER  X. 
COURSE  OF  STUDY. 

Section  I. — For  candidates  for  admission  on  trial  in  the  trav- 
elling connexion   252 

Section  II.— For  Conference  membership  and  for  orders. . .  252 
Section  III. — For  local  preachers  who  are  candidates  for  de- 
con's  orders   255 

Section  IV. — For  local  preachers  who  are  candidates  for  el- 
der's orders    257 

Section  V.— For  the  German  travelling  preachers   258 

Section  VI.— For  German  local  deacons   260 

Section  VII.— For  German  local  elders   260 


ADMINISTRATION  OF  THE  DISCIPLINE. 


CHAPTER  I. 
CHURCH  MEMBERSHIP. 

Section  L — Members. 
1.  The  regularly-constituted  pastor  is  the 
proper  authority  to  admit  suitable  persons  to 
the  communion  of  the  Church.  The  preacher 
in  charge,  acting  at  first  under  the  authority  of 
Mr.  Wesley,  received  members  into  the  society, 
and  severed  their  relations  from  the  Church, 
according  to  his  own  convictions  of  duty.  In 
1784  the  assistant  was  restricted  from  giving 
tickets  to  any,  until  they  had  been  recommended 
by  a  leader  with  whom  they  had  met,  at  least 
two  months,  on  trial.  In  1789  the  term  of  pro- 
bation was  extended  to  six  months.  In  1836  the 
phrase,  "give  tickets  to  none,"  was  changed  to 
B  let  none  be  received  into  the  Church."  Hence, 


24  CHURCH  MEMBERSHIP.         [Chap.  I, 

since  the  organization  of  our  Church,  none  could 
be  received  into  full  communion  who  had  not 
previously  been  recommended  by  a  leader ;  and, 
since  1840,  it  has  been  required  that  the  appli- 
cant pass  a  satisfactory  examination  before  the 
Church,  respecting  the  correctness  of  his  doc- 
trine and  his  willingness  to  observe  the  rules  of 
the  Church. 

2.  Membership  in  a  Christian  Church  should 
never  depend  upon  the  result  of  a  vote  ;  and  yet, 
if  any  member  of  the  Church  is  not  satisfied 
with  the  evidence  presented,  of  the  moral  and 
Christian  character  of  the  candidate,  he  should 
have  an  opportunity  to  make  objections  to  his 
reception.  In  no  case,  however,  should  the 
reception  of  a  person  be  a  matter  of  public 
debate  before  the  Church.  When  it  is  known 
that  objections  exist,  the  reception  of  the  per- 
son should  be  postponed,  and  private  measures 
adopted  which  will  secure  the  purity  and  peace 
of  the  Church. 

3.  It  is  unfavourable  to  good  government  in 
the  Church  for  a  preacher,  under  any  circum- 
stances, to  receive  into  membership,  in  his 
charge,  a  person  living  in  the  bounds  of  another 


Sec.  I.] 


MEMBERS. 


25 


pastoral  charge ;  yet  established  usage  j  ustifies 
it  under  some  circumstances,  especially  in  cities, 
where  there  are  separate  charges,  and  where  it 
is  difficult  to  define  them  geographically.  But, 
in  these  circumstances,  comity  and  Christian 
courtesy  should  be  strictly  maintained.  It  is 
possible  that  there  may  be  cases  of  mere  preju- 
dice, without  any  tangible  cause,  that  might 
render  one  society  unwilling  to  admit  a  person 
to  membership  which  would  not  be  a  sufficient 
reason  for  preventing  him  from  joining  another 
society ;  but  when  responsible  members  of  the 
society  where  the  person  lives  present  specific 
objections  to  the  reception  of  the  person  in  an- 
other society,  especially  if  the  objection  grows 
out  of  former  Church  relations,  or  the  disciplin- 
ary action  of  the  Church,  the  person  should  not 
be  received  until  satisfaction  is  made  to  the  ag- 
grieved society.  (Bishop  Janes.) 

4.  "  If  a  member  has  been  expelled  according 
to  due  disciplinary  forms,  and,  without  changing 
his  residence,  should  go  to  another  Methodist  so- 
ciety and  join  on  trial,  it  would  be  maladminis- 
tration for  the  preacher,  at  the  expiration  of  six 
months,  to  receive  such  a  person  into  the  Church, 
provided  that  no  satisfaction  had  been  given  to 


26 


CHDKCH   MEMBERSHIP.  [Chap.  l„ 


the  society  which  arraigned  him ;  for  the  Disci- 
pline expressly  declares :  '  After  such  forms  of 
inal  and  expulsion,  such  persons  shall  have  no 
privileges  of  society,  or  of  sacraments,  in  our 
Church,  without  contrition,  confession,  and 
satisfactory  reformation.'  " — Bps.  Waugh  and 
Janes. 

5.  A  member  who  has  withdrawn,  or  been 
expelled  from  our  Church,  and  who  never  after- 
ward connected  himself  with  another  evangel- 
ical Church,  cannot  again  be  received  unless 
he  joii>s  on  trial,  as  in  the  first  instance. 

6.  "  Persons  in  good  standing  in  other  ortho- 
dox Churches,  who  desire  to  unite  with  us, 
may,  by  giving  satisfactory  answers  to  the 
usual  inquiries,  be  received  at  once  into  full 
fellowship."  The  society  must  decide  what  is 
evidence  of  "good  standing  in  other  orthodox 
Churches."  Letters  of  dismission  and  recom- 
mendation are  not  necessarily  required,  as  some 
denominations  never  grant  such,  unless  they 
are  to  be  presented  to  sister  Churches  of  their 
own  denomination.  Such  persons,  however, 
should  certify  the  Churches  of  which  they 
have  been  members,  of  their  intention  to  join 


Sec.  LJ 


MEMBERS. 


27 


another  Church,  and  of  their  conseauent  with- 

7.  By  "  orthodox  "  or  evangelical  ChurcJies  are 
meant  those  whose  doctrinal  creed  embraces, 
especially,  the  divinity  and  atonement  of  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  the  depravity  of  the  human 
heart,  justification  by  faith  alone  and  regenera- 
tion by  the  Holy  Ghost,  the  witness  of  the  Spirit, 
and  future  rewards  and  punishments,  and  whose 
communicants  generally  are  reputed  to  be  de- 
vout and  Christian  men. 

8.  The  following  law  decision  was  rendp'^ 
by  the  General  Conference  of  1860 : 

"  1.  If  a  preacher  in  charge  of  any  work  re- 
ceive a  person  into  the  Church  contrary  to  the 
Discipline,  can  the  Annual  Conference  correct 
the  administration,  and  declare  that  the  person, 
having  been  received  contrary  to  Discipline,  is 
therefore  not  a  member  ? 

"Answer.  No.  This  question  was  decided  by 
the  General  Conference  of  1852  by  the  adoption 
of  the  following  resolution : 

"Resolved,  That  when  an  Annual  Conference 
decides  that  a  preacher  having  charge  has  re- 
ceived or  expelled  a  member  contrary  to  the 
Discipline,  the  decision  does  not  exclude  the 


28  CHURCH    MEMBERSHIP.  [Ch!lP- 

member  so  received,  but  restores  tbe  member 
so  expelled.  (General  Conference  Journal, 
page  73.)" — Gen.  Gonf.  Jour.,  p.  297. 

Section  II. — Probationers. 
1.  If  the  visible  Church  of  Christ  is  a  congre- 
gation of  faithful  men,  in  which  the  pure  word 
of  God  is  preached  and  the  sacraments  duly 
administered,  as  our  Articles  of  Religion  teach, 
it  is  a  matter  of  vital  importance  to  test,  with 
deep  scrutiny,  the  moral  and  Christian  character 
of  those  who  propose  to  enter  her  holy  com- 
munion. No  proselyte  was  admitted  to  Jewish 
fellowship  without  being  well  proved  and  in- 
structed. The  same  care  was  observed  by  the 
early  Christian  Church.  "  None  in  those  days," 
says  Lord  King,  "  were  hastily  advanced  to  the 
higher  forms  of  Christianity,  but,  according  to 
their  knowledge  and  merit,  gradually  arrived 
thereto."  Bishop  Stillingfleet  remarks  that  one 
principal  cause  "of  the  great  flourishing  of 
religion  in  the  primitive  times  was  the  strictness 
used  by  them  in  their  admission  of  members" 
into  Church  fellowship.  Origen,  in  his  treatise 
against  Celsus,  remarks  that  "  they  did  inquire 
into  the  lives  and  carriages  to  discern  their  se- 
riousness in  the  profession  of  Christianity  during 


Sec.  II.] 


PROBATIONERS. 


2? 


their  being  catechumens;"  and  if  they  evinced 
true  repentance  and  reformation  of  life,  they  were 
then  admitted  to  a  participation  of  the  mysteries. 

2.  It  is  the  prerogative  of  the  preacher  in 
charge  alone  to  receive  persons  on  trial.  No 
one  whose  name  is  taken  by  a  class-leader  can 
be  considered  as  a  member  on  trial  until  the 
preacher  recognises  him  as  such. 

3.  The  general  qualifications  of  those  who  join 
on  trial  are,  "  a  desire  to  flee  from  the  wrath  to 
come,  and  to  be  saved  from  their  sins."  This 
desire,  however,  must  be  evinced  "  by  doing  no 
harm,  by  avoiding  evil  of  every  kind," "by  doing 
good,"  "  by  instructing,  reproving,  or  exhorting 
all  they  have  any  intercourse  with,"  "by  running 
with  patience  the  race  which  is  set  before  them, 
denying  themselves,  and  taking  up  their  cross 
daily,  submitting  to  bear  the  reproach  of  Christ, 
to  be  as  the  filth  and  offscouring  of  the  world, 
and  looking  that  men  should  say  all  manner  of 
evil  of  them  falsely  for  the  Lord's  sake,"  and 
"  by  attending  upon  all  the  ordinances  of  God." 
As  the  minister  may  not  know  whether  the  can- 
didate makes  a  truthful  declaration  of  his  moral 
state,  he  is  authorized  "  to  admit  none  on  trial 


30 


CHURCH  MEMBERSHIP. 


[Chnp.  !, 


except  they  are  well  recommended  by  one  he 
knows,  or  until  they  have  met  twice  or  thrice  in 
class."  As  the  candidate  is  not  supposed,  at  the 
time  of  joining  on  trial,  to  be  acquainted  with 
our  doctrines,  usages,  and  discipline,  he  is  not 
required,  at  that  time,  to  subscribe  to  our  articles 
of  religion  and  general  economy ;  but  if  he  pro- 
poses to  join  in  full  connexion,  "  he  must  give 
satisfactory  assurances  both  of  the  correctness 
of  his  faith  and  his  willingness  to  observe  and 
keep  the  rules  of  the  Church."  A  mere  proba- 
tioner enters  into  no  covenant  with  the  Church. 
Every  step  he  takes  is  preliminary  to  this,  and 
either  party  may,  at  any  time,  quietly  dissolve 
the  relation  between  them  without  rupture  or 
specific  Church  labour. 

4.  The  Discipline  does  not  specify  the  time 
when  the  probation  shall  terminate,  but  it  has 
fixed  its  minimum  period.  "  Let  none  be  re- 
ceived into  the  Church  until  they  are  recom- 
mended by  a  leader  with  whom  they  have  met 
at  Least  six  months."  If  either  party  desires  a 
longer  probation,  a  judicious  administrator  will 
readily  allow  it.  A  Church  relation  is  so  sacred 
and  intimate  that  it  should  not  be  formed  if  there 
are  secret  misgivings  on  either  party.    The  hand 


Sec.  II.] 


PROBATIONERS. 


31 


of  fellowship,  when  given,  should  be  hearty, 
sincere,  and  deeply  affectionate.  But,  when 
both  parties  are  satisfied,  and  the  usual  period 
of  probation  has  expired,  the  candidate  should 
be  advised  to  consummate  his  full  connexion 
with  the  Church,  as  a  duty  which  he  owes  to  the 
great  Head  of  the  Church  and  to  the  world. 

5.  A  member  on  trial  is  entitled  to  the  special 
watch-care  of  the  Church  ;  he  has  a  right  to  at- 
tend its  general  religious  meetings,  its  class- 
meetings,  and  love-feasts. 

A  probationer  is  not  entitled  to  hold  any 
official  relation,  as  steward,  class-leader,  exhort- 
er,  or  local  preacher.  Where  a  new  society 
has  just  been  organized,  necessity  compels  the 
preacher  to  appoint  some  probationer  to  take 
charge  of  the  class,  but  this  appointment  does 
not  give  the  person  a  connexion  with  the  quar- 
terly conference.  None  can  form  a  part  of  this 
important  judicatory  of  our  Church  who  has 
never  entered  into  covenant  with  us,  or  signified 
his  "willingness  to  observe  and  keep  the  rules 
of  our  Church." 

Nor  is  it  the  order  of  the  Church  for  proba- 
tioners, who  have  never  been  baptized,  to  par- 
take of  the  holy  sacrament.    The  initiatory  rite 


3i  CHUIiOH    MEMBERSHIP.         [Chap.  I, 

should  first  be  administered  before  the  person  is 
admitted  to  all  the  distinguishing  rites  of  the 
new  covenant. 

6.  A  person  on  trial  cannot  be  arraigned  be- 
fore the  society,  or  a  select  number  of  them,  on 
definite  charges  and  specifications.  "  If  he  walk 
disorderly,  he  is  passed  out  by  the  door  at  which 
he  came  in.  The  pastor,  upon  the  evidence  and 
recommendation  required  in  the  Discipline,  en- 
tered his  name  as  a  candidate,  or  probationer, 
for  membership,  and  placed  him  in  a  class  for 
religious  training  and  improvement ;  now,  if  his 
conduct  be  contrary  to  the  gospel,  or,  in  the 
language  of  our  rule,  if  he  'walk  disorderly 
and  will  not  be  reproved,'  it  is  the  duty  of  the 
pastor  to  discontinue  him,  to  erase  his  name  from 
the  class-book  and  probationers'  list.  This  is  not 
to  be  done  rashly,  or  on  suspicion,  or  slight  evi- 
dence of  misconduct.  It  is  made  the  duty  of 
his  leader  to  report  weekly  to  his  pastor  '  any 
that  walk  disorderly  and  will  not  be  reproved.' 
This  implies  that  the  leader,  on  discovering  an 
impropriety  in  his  conduct,  first  conversed  pri- 
vately with  him,  and,  on  finding  that  he  had 
done  wrong,  attempted  to  administer  suitable 
reproof  that  he  might  be  recovered.    Had  he 


Sec.  111.] 


PROBATIONERS. 


33 


received  reproof,  this  had  been  the  end  of  the 
matter;  but  he  '  would  not  be  reproved,' — would 
not  submit  to  reproof, — and  the  leader  therefore 
reports  the  case  to  the  pastor.  But  it  is  evidently 
the  design  that  after  this  first  failure  on  the  part 
of  the  leader,  further  efforts  should  be  made  by 
the  pastor ;  for  the  rule,  after  providing  that  such 
conduct  shall  be  made  known  to  the  pastor,  adds : 
'  We  will  admonish  him  of  the  error  of  his  ways. 
We  will  bear  with  him  for  a  season.  But,  then, 
if  he  repent  not,  he  hath  no  more  place  among 
us.'  The  pastor,  on  consultation  with  the  leader 
and  others  when  convenient  in  country  societies, 
and  with  the  leaders'  meeting,  where  there  is 
one,  determines  on  the  proper  course,  and  carries 
the  determination  into  effect.  Here  is  a  just 
correspondence  between  rights  and  duties." — 
Plat.  Meth.,  p.  87. 

Section  III. —  Withdrawal. 
1.  Church  relation,  from  the  nature  of  the 
case,  must  depend  upon  the  mutual  pleasure  of 
the  parties.  No  Church  covenant  ought  to  be 
construed  into  a  solemn  pledge  and  obligation 
to  remain  during  life  with  that  particular  branch 
of  the  Church  of  Christ  with  which  the  person 

first  unites.    It  may,  indeed,  be  deemed  a  solemn 

3 


34 


CHURCH  MEMBERSHIP. 


[Chap.  I, 


pledge  to  remain  in  fellowship  with  some  branch 
of  the  visible  Church.  Dissatisfaction  with  the 
doctrines  or  polity  of  a  Church,  after  long  and 
prayerful  examination,  may  be  a  sufficient  reason 
why  a  new  Church  relationship  should  be  formed. 

2.  As  Church  relationship  is  formed  to  pro- 
mote the  mutual  holiness  of  its  members,  and 
more  successfully  to  extend  Christianity  through 
the  world,  the  Church  can  never  be  a  party  to 
the  removal  of  a  member  so  long  as  he  discharges 
faithfully  his  covenant  vows.  As  it  was  volun- 
tary for  the  person  to  enter  this  relation,  so  it  is 
optional  with  him  to  withdraw  from  this  connex- 
ion whenever  he  is  disposed,  provided  he  has 
faithfully  discharged  his  obligations.  But  if  he 
withdraws,  the  act  is  his  own,  and  the  responsi- 
bility must  rest  upon  him.  The  Church  may 
labour  to  show  him  the  folly  and  indiscretion  of 
the  act,  but,  if  he  persists  in  his  determination, 
the  Church  must  give  her  consent ;  but  the  ac- 
quiescence of  the  Church  is  not  to  be  deemed  as 
an  assumption  of  a  part  of  the  responsibility  of 
the  act. 

3.  "When  a  Church  relation  is  formed,  the 
member,  virtually,  promises  to  observe  the  rules 


Sec.  III.]  WITHDRAWAL.  35 

and  usages  of  the  society,  and  if  he  violates 
them,  to  submit  to  the  discipline  of  the  Church. 
And  hence  none  can  claim  a  withdrawal  from 
the  Church  against  whom  charges  have  been 
preferred,  or  until  the  Church  has  had  an  oppor- 
tunity to  recognize  the  withdrawal.  A  solemn 
covenant  cannot  be  dissolved  until  the  parties 
are  duly  notified.  The  bishops  have  unanimously 
declared  that  "the  admission  of  the  right  to 
withdraw  at  option,  without  the  consent  of  the 
Church,  especially  when  under  imputation  of 
gross  and  scandalous  offences,  would  operate 
most  injuriously  to  the  maintenance  of  whole- 
some discipline  and  sound  morals.  In  accord- 
ance with  this  view,  we  deem  it  to  be  our  duty 
to  say  that  it  is  contrary  to  the  economy  and 
usage  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  to  allow 
ministers  or  members,  when  guilty  of  gross  vio- 
lations of  the  Discipline,  to  evade  its  salutary 
authority  and  force  by  declaring  themselves 
withdrawn  from  the  jurisdiction  of  the  Church." 
(1848.) 

4.  But,  though  no  accused  member  can  claim 
the  right  to  withdraw,  yet  the  body  to  which  he 
is  responsible  may  "suffer"  an  accused  member 
"  to  withdraw  from  the  Church,  should  he  re- 


36 


CHURCH    MEMBER  SHIP. 


[Chap.  I, 


quest  it,  before  the  trial  takes  place."  "  For 
scandalous  crimes,"  says  Bishop  Hedding,  "  ex- 
pulsion should  undoubtedly  take  place,"  and  if 
the  authorities  of  the  Church  should  proceed 
and  expel  a  member  who  had  violated  his  Church 
covenant,  and  declared  himself  beyond  the  pale 
of  the  Church,  they  would  be  protected  by  the 
civil  law,  provided  their  action  was  in  accord 
ance  with  the  rules  of  the  Church.  The  Church 
must  decide  when  her  purity  and  influence  de- 
mand the  expulsion  of  disorderly  members  from 
her  communion.  (See  Eec.  Gen.  Conf.,  1848, 
p.  129.) 

5.  When  several  members  of  our  Church 
withdraw  in  a  body  from  our  public  and  social 
meetings,  and  the  oversight  of  the  pastor,  and 
appoint  separate  meetings  for  themselves,  they 
are  not  to  be  considered  as  withdrawn  from  the 
Church,  but  they  may  be  summoned,  each  sep- 
arately, to  answer  for  neglect  of  duty  and  diso- 
bedience to  the  order  of  the  Church.  "No 
member  of  our  Church  can  be  pronounced  with- 
drawn from  the  Church  without  at  least  his 
verbal  consent,  so  as  to  preclude  the  member 
from  Church  privileges,  or  the  right  of  trial  if 
he  desires  it." — Gen.  Conf.  Jour.,  1860,  p.  428. 


Sec.  III.] 


WITHDRAWAL. 


37 


6.  K  a  member  makes  an  application  to  with- 
draw, and  after  a  few  days  expresses  a  desire 
to  remain  in  the  Church,  if  the  withdrawal  has 
not  been  announced,  and  no  entry  has  been  made 
on  the  Church  books,  it  is  optional  with  the 
Church  either  to  declare  him  withdrawn,  or  to 
allow  him  to  recall  his  request.  But  if  the  with- 
drawal has  been  consummated  by  the  assent  of 
the  Church,  and  the  registry  of  the  fact,  it  can- 
not be  annulled  by  Church  action.  (Bp.  Janes.) 

7.  A  member  who  refuses  to  attend  to  his 
duties,  to  meet  in  class,  etc.,  does  not  by  that  act 
withdraw  from  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church. 
But  such  member  is  responsible  to  the  Church 
for  such  violation  of  his  Church  covenant. 

8.  When  a  minister  desires  to  withdraw  from 
the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  his  request 
must  be  presented  to  the  body  to  which  he  is 
responsible.  When  a  superannuated  preacher 
resides  beyond  the  bounds  of  his  Annual  Con- 
ference, a  presiding  elder  cannot  give  him  a 
certificate  of  withdrawal.— Gen.  Conf.  Jour., 
1864,  p.  141. 


38 


THE    CONFERENCES.  [Chap.  II, 


CHAPTER  II. 
THE  CONFERENCES. 

Section  I. — Annual  Conferences. 

1.  The  first  annual  conference  in  England 
was  held  at  the  Foundry  in  London,  June,  17 44, 
at  which  the  following  persons  were  present : — 
John  Wesley,  Charles  "Wesley,  John  Hodges, 
Rector  of  "Wenvo,  Henry  Piers,  Vicar  of  Bex- 
ley,  Samuel  Taylor,  Vicar  of  Quinton,  and  John 
Meriton.  The  first  annual  conference  in  Amer- 
ica was  held  in  Philadelphia,  June,  1773,  at 
which  the  Rev.  Thomas  Rankin  presided. 

2.  Districts  have  existed  not  in  name  but  in 
fact,  since  the  organization  of  our  Church.  Mr. 
Wesley  desired  that  "  no  more  elders  should  be 
ordained,  in  the  first  instance,  than  were  abso- 
lutely necessary,  and  that  the  work  on  the  con- 
tinent should  be  divided  between  them  in  respect 
to  the  duties  of  their  office."  The  General  Con- 
ference, at  first,  elected  only  twelve  elders  to 
administer  the  ordinances  of  the  Church;  but 


Sec.  L]         ANNUAL    CONFERENCES.  39 

Bishop  Asbuiy  and  the  district  conferences 
afterward  enlarged  the  number,  and  gave  them 
the  name  by  which  they  were  afterward  desig- 
nated. This  proceeding  subsequently  received 
the  approbation  of  Mr.  Wesley  and  the  General 
Conference  of  1792. 

3.  The  term  circuit  was  first  introduced  into 
the  Minutes  of  the  conference  in  the  year  1746. 
At  that  time  a  circuit  embraced  some  fifteen  or 
twenty  societies  which  lay  around  some  princi- 
pal society.  At  each  conference  two,  three,  or 
four  preachers  were  appointed  to  each  circuit, 
and  the  one  having  the  charge  was  denominated 
an  assistant,  because  he  assisted  Mr.  Wesley  in 
superintending  the  societies,  and  the  other  preach- 
ers were  called  helpers.  In  England  the  name  cir- 
cuit is  now  generally  retained,  and  applied  to  the 
stations  of  the  preachers  whose  spheres  of  minis- 
terial labour  do  not  extend  far  beyond  the  limits 
of  the  town  in  which  they  reside,  as  well  as  to 
those  which  spread  over  a  much  larger  space. 
In  this  country,  in  colloquial  language,  the  term 
station  is  applied  to  a  charge  embracing  only  a 
single  worshipping  congregation,  and  circuit  tc 
a  more  extended  field;  but,  in  the  Discipline, 
these  terms  are  frequently  used  interchangeably. 


to 


THE  CONFERENCES. 


[Chap,  n, 


When  a  society  becomes,  in  common  parlance, 
a  station,  it  loses  no  title  to  funded  property 
which  it  held  while  it  was  called  a  circuit,  nor 
do  circuit  preachers  form  a  different  class  of 
beneficiaries  from  those  who  are  termed  sta< 
tioned  preachers. 

4.  A  bishop  sustains  the  relation  of  moderator 
to  the  General  Conference.  He  represents  no 
section  or  interest  of  the  Church ;  he  can  claim 
no  right  to  introduce  motions,  to  make  speeches, 
or  to  cast  votes  on  any  question.  As  president, 
he  can  neither  form  rules  nor  decide  law  ques- 
tions in  the  General  Conference ;  and,  on  mere 
questions  of  order,  there  is  an  appeal  from  his 
decision  to  the  deliberative  body.  (Bishops'  Ad- 
dress to  Gen.  Conf.,  1840;  Bishop  Hedding  on 
Discipline,  p.  10.) 

No  one  of  the  bishops  is  specially  designated 
as  the  president  of  the  General  Conference. 
The  order  of  presiding  is  a  matter  of  mutual 
agreement  among  the  bishops.  He  who  occu- 
pies the  chair  for  the  time  being,  is  the  legal 
president  of  the  conference. 

By  a  conventional  arrangement  among  the 
bishops,  there  is  properly  but  one  official  presi- 
dent of  an  annual  conference,  though  other 


Sec.  I.] 


ANNUAL  CONFERENCES. 


41 


bishops  may  preside  and  assist  in  all  the  duties 
of  the  chair.  No  bishop  has  a  right  to  make  a 
motion,  to  vote,  or  to  make  speeches  on  contro- 
verted questions  in  an  annual  conference. 

5.  The  peculiar  prerogatives  of  the  president 
of  an  annual  conference  are  the  following : — 

a.  He  may  adjourn  the  conference  over  which 
he  presides  when,  in  his  judgment,  all  the  busi- 
ness prescribed  by  the  Discipline  shall  have 
been  transacted,  provided  that  the  conference 
shall  be  allowed  to  sit,  at  least,  a  week,  and, 
also  provided,  that  if  an  exception  shall  be 
taken,  by  the  conference,  to  his  so  adjourning 
it,  the  exception  shall  be  entered  upon  the 
Journals  of  the  Conference.  (Rec.  Gen.  Conf., 
1840,  p.  121.) 

b.  The  bishop  must  decide  all  questions  of 
law  and  order  raised  in  the  ordinary  business 
of  the  conference.  On  a  question  of  law,  an 
appeal  may  be  taken,  either  by  the  conference 
as  a  body,  or  by  any  member  of  it,  to  the  next 
ensuing  General  Conference.  The  decision  of 
the  president,  however,  must  be  made  the  basis 
of  action,  for  the  time  being,  by  the  conference. 
On  a  question  of  order,  an  appeal  may  be  taken 
at  the  time  to  the  annual  conference. 


*2 


THE    CONFERENCES.  [Chap.  II, 


c.  The  president  of  an  annual  or  a  quarterly 
conference  has  the  right  to  decline  putting  the 
question  on  a  motion,  resolution,  or  report,  when, 
in  his  judgment,  such  motion,  resolution,  or  re- 
port does  not  relate  to  the  proper  business  of  a 
conference.  Provided,  that  in  all  such  cases, 
the  president,  on  being  required  to  do  so,  shall 
have  inserted  in  the  Journals  of  the  Conference 
his  refusal  to  put  the  question  on  such  motion, 
resolution,  or  report,  with  his  reasons  for  so  re- 
fusing ;  and,  also  provided,  that  when  an  annual 
conference  shall  differ  from  the  president  on  a 
question  of  law,  they  shall  have  a  right  to  record 
their  dissent  on  the  Journals,  provided  there 
shall  be  no  discussion  on  the  subject.  (Rec.  Gen. 
Conf.,  1840,  p.  121. 

d.  The  following  decisions  were  made  by  the 
General  Conference  of  1860 : 

"  1.  If  a  motion  is  made  in  an  Annual  or 
Quarterly  Conference,  which,  if  passed,  would 
be  a  positive  violation  of  Discipline,  should  the 
President  put  the  motion  and  allow  the  Disci- 
pline to  be  set  aside,  or  what  should  he  do  ? 

"Answer.  He  should  refuse  to  put  the  motion. 

"The  President  of  an  Annual  or  a  Quarterly 
Meeting  Conference  has  the  right  to  decline 
putting  the  question  on  a  motion,  resolution,  or 


Sec.  L]  ANNUAL   CONFERENCES.  43 

report,  when,  in  his  judgment,  such  motion  ,  res- 
olution, or  report  does  not  relate  to  the  proper 
business  of  the  conference."  (General  Conference 
Journal,  1840,  p.  121.) 

"2.  When  a  Bishop  presiding  in  an  annual 
conference  decides  a  question  of  law  by  request 
of  the  conference,  if  a  motion  is  made  which 
would  reverse  the  decision  of  the  Bishop,  under 
the  plea  that  the  conference  has  the  right  to 
apply  the  law  in  the  case,  should  the  motion  be 
put,  and  the  conference  be  allowed  to  set  aside 
the  law  under  the  pretense  of  applying  it  ? 

"  Answer.  No.  When  a  question  of  law  has 
been  decided  by  a  Bishop  in  an  annual  confer- 
ence that  decision  cannot  be  reversed  or  set 
aside  except  by  the  action  of  the  ensuing  Gen- 
eral Conference,  to  which  body  an  appeal  may 
be  taken  by  the  annual  conference  or  by  any 
member  thereof."—  Gen.  Conf.  Jour.,  1860,  p.  297 

6.  No  preacher  having  the  charge  of  a  circuit 
is  authorized  to  divide,  or  in  any  way  to  lessen 
the  circuit.  (Gen.  Conf.,  1816.) 

7.  In  regard  to  episcopal  decisions,  the  Gen- 
eral Conference  has  adopted  the  following  sen- 
timents : 


THE  CONFERENCES. 


[Chap.  II. 


"  Whereas,  under  the  rule  which  says,  {A  bishop 
shall  decide  all  questions  of  law  in  an  annual 
conference,  subject  to  an  appeal  to  the  General 
Conference,'  a  custom  has  grown  up  of  evoking 
episcopal  decisions  touching  the  administration 
of  the  Discipline  outside  of  the  annual  confer- 
ences ;  and 

"  Whereas  the  opinions  of  the  bishops,  given  in 
writing  in  the  intervals  of  the  annual  confer- 
ences, are  sometimes  regarded  as  decisions  of  law, 
binding  in  the  administration  of  Discipline ;  and 

"  Whereas  these  decisions  and  opinions  are 
sometimes  in  conflict  with  each  other,  springing 
up  from  questions  growing  out  of  peculiar  and 
ever  varying  circumstances  ;  and 

"  Whereas  it  is  the  judgment  of  this  confer- 
ence that  the  use  made  of  the  rule  aforesaid  was 
not  intended  by  the  General  Conference  which 
established  it,  that  General  Conference  intending 
it  for  the  administration  of  the  conferences,  and 
not  of  the  individual  pastors  ;  therefore, 

"  1.  Resolved,  That  every  administrator  of  the 
Discipline  is  responsible  to  the  proper  authorities 
for  his  administration  of  the  rules  of  the  Church, 
and  may  not  plead  episcopal  decisions  as  law. 

"  2.  Resolved,  That  while  the  counsels  of  our 
superintendents  are  to  be  highly  respected,  and 


Sec.  I.]  ANNUAL  CONFERENCES. 


45 


to  be  considered  of  great  value  in  the  adminis- 
tration of  Discipline,  their  decisions  are  not  to 
be  regarded  as  having  the  force  of  law  outside 
of  the  annual  conferences." — Gen.  Conf.  Jour., 
1860,  p.  428. 

8.  The  conference  year  commences  when  the 
appointments  are  announced  in  the  annual  con- 
ference, and  continues  until  the  announcing  of 
the  appointments  at  the  next  ensuing  confer- 
ence. (Bishop  Waugh.) 

9.  The  General  Conference  of  1860  has  given 
the  following  instructions  in  regard  to  special 
transfers : 

"  1.  Resolved,  That  while  we  cheerfully  accord 
to  our  excellent  superintendents  their  constitu- 
tional right  to  supply  the  general  work  by  trans- 
fers when  necessary,  we  respectfully  request  that 
transfers  may  never  be  made  solely  at  the  per- 
sonal solicitation  of  the  preacher  desiring  to  be 
transferred,  nor  yet  to  gratify  the  wishes  of  any 
one  charge  between  whom  and  the  proposed 
appointee  negotiations  may  have  been  previously 
made. 

"2.  Resolved,  That  negotiations  for  special 
appointments  in  the  pastoral  work  between 


46 


THE  CONFERENCES.  [Chap.  II, 


individual  ministers  and  societies,  prior  to  the 
exercise  of  the  regular  appointing  power  in  our 
Church,  is  contrary  to  our  economy  and  injuri- 
ous to  our  itinerant  system." — Gen.  Conf.  Jour., 
1860,  p.  398. 

10.  All  the  preachers,  whether  in  full  connex- 
ion or  on  probation,  are  required  to  be  present 
at  the  annual  conference  and  undergo  the  re- 
quired examinations.  If  a  local  deacon  or  elder, 
or  if  a  minister  from  another  evangelical  de- 
nomination, join  the  travelling  connexion,  he  is 
required  to  pass  the  four  years'  course  of  study. 

11.  "  Can  a  travelling  preacher,  during  the 
interval  of  the  annual  conference  of  which  he 
is  a  member,  be  suspended  for  refusing  to  attend 
to  the  work  assigned  him  ? 

"Answer.  It  is  the  duty  of  a  presiding  elder 
'  to  take  charge  of  all  the  elders  and  deacons  in 
his  district,'  and  to  '  take  care  that  every  part 
of  our  Discipline  be  enforced.'  Now  our  Disci- 
pline provides  (part  i,  chapter  iv,  sections  iii  and 
iv,  pages  49, 50,  and  51)  that  no  elder  or  deacon 
1  who  ceases  to  travel  without  the  consent  of  the 
annual  conference,  certified  under  the  hand  of 
the  president  of  the  conference,  except  in  case 


Sec.  I.] 


ANNUAL  CONFERENCES. 


47 


of  sickness,  debility,  or  other  unavoidable  cir- 
cumstances, shall  on  any  account  exercise  the 
peculiar  functions  of  his  office,  or  even  be  al- 
lowed to  preach  among  us.'  Hence,  any  elder 
or  deacon  who  refuses  to  go  to  the  work  assigned 
him  ('  except  in  cases  of  sickness,'  etc.)  may  be 
suspended  '  in  the  interval  of  the  annual  confer- 
ence ;'  but  the  ' final  determination  in  all  such 
cases  is  with'  the  conference." — Gen.  Conf. 
Jour.,  1860,  p.  297. 

12.  When  a  member  of  an  annual  conference, 
in  good  standing,  demands  a  location,  the  con- 
ference is  obliged  to  grant  it  to  him.  But  if  the 
member  is  indebted  to  the  Book  Concern,  the 
conference  may  require  him  to  secure  the  debt 
before  they  grant  his  request.  (Bee.  Gen.  Conf., 
1810,  p.  107.) 

13.  The  location  of  a  travelling  preacher  is  to 
be  reckoned  from  the  final  adjournment  of  the 
conference  session,  and  not  from  the  particular 
time  that  the  vote  of  location  is  taken. 

14.  A  located  preacher  is  entitled  to  a  certifi- 
cate of  location  under  the  hand  of  the  president 
of  the  conference.  (Bee.  Gen.  Conf.,  1S48,  p.  98.) 


48  THE  CONFERENCES.  [Chap.  II, 

15.  A  preacher  who  has  been  located,  either 
with  or  without  his  consent,  may,  at  any  session, 
be  readmitted  to  his  former  standing,  at  the 
option  of  a  majority  of  the  conference. 

16.  But  if  a  preacher  has  withdrawn  from 
an  annual  conference,  he  cannot  again  be  read- 
mitted without  the  usual  probation,  though  he 
has  returned  to  the  Church,  and  his  credentials 
have  been  restored  to  him. 

17.  Properly  accredited  members  from  the 
British,  Irish,  or  Canada  Conferences,  or  from 
the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  in  Canada, 
may  be  at  once  received  into  full  connexion  in 
the  travelling  ministry,  provided  they  give  sat- 
isfaction to  an  annual  conference  of  their  will- 
ingness to  conform  to  our  Church  government 
and  usages.  On  these  conditions,  also,  ministers 
from  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  South 
may  be  .received,  "provided  they  give  satis- 
factory assurances  to  an  annual  or  quarterly 
conference  of  their  loyalty  to  the  National 
Government,  and  hearty  approval  of  the  anti- 
slavery  doctrine  of  our-  Church."  (Gen.  Conf. 
Jour.,  1864,  pp.  240,  241,  417.)  But  ministers 
from  other  Christian  Churches  can  only  be  re- 
ceived at  first  on  trial. 


Sec.  LJ 


ANNUAL  CONFERENCES. 


49 


18.  Ministers  from  other  evangelical  Church- 
es must  be  recommended  by  some  quarterly 
conference,  according  to  our  usages,  before 
they  can  be  received  on  trial  in  the  travel- 
ling connexion. 

19.  A  superannuated  preacher  possesses  all 
the  rights,  powers,  and  prerogatives  of  an  effect- 
ive preacher  in  an  annual  conference.  He  may 
serve  on  any  committee,  vote  on  any  question, 
and  represent  an  annual  conference  as  a  delegate 
in  the  General  Conference.  And  whether  he 
resides  within  or  without  the  bounds  of  the  con- 
ference of  which  he  is  a  member,  he  is  entitled 
to  a  seat  in  the  quarterly  conference,  and  to  all 
the  privileges  of  membership  in  the  Church 
where  he  resides. 

20.  A  preacher  on  trial  cannot  sustain  a 
superannuated  relation. 

21.  A  bishop  is  not  authorized  to  continue  a 

preacher  in  a  circuit  or  station  where  he  has 

held  a  pastoral  relation  over  a  majority  of  the 

charge  for  three  consecutive  years,  even  though 

the  station  may  be  divided  into  two  or  more 

circuits  or  stations.  (Gen.  Conf.,  1836.) 

4 


50 


THE  CONFERENCES. 


[Chap.  II, 


22.  Every  preacher  belonging  to  the  travelling 
connexion,  unless  he  sustains  a  superannuated 
relation,  or  is  under  arrest  of  character,  must 
receive  an  appointment  to  some  station  recog- 
nised by  onr  economy.  Previously  to  1836, 
preachers  were  frequently  returned  on  the  Min- 
utes as  being  left  without  an  appointment  at 
their  own  request ;  but  the  General  Conference 
has  forbidden  the  practice,  except  in  the  case 
of  supernumerary  preachers. 

23.  Preachers  on  trial  who  have  been  em 
ployed  "two  successive  years  in  the  regular 
itinerant  work  on  circuits,  in  stations,  or  in  our 
institutions  of  learning,"  and  have  satisfactorily 
passed  the  prescribed  examinations,  are  eligible 
to  admission  into  full  connexion. 

24.  When  an  annual  conference  requests  a 
superintendent  to  appoint  a  preacher  to  a  liter- 
ary institution,  it  does  not  render  it  obligatory 
upon  the  bishop  to  comply  with  the  request. 
(Rec.  Gen.  Conf.,  1840,  p.  165.) 

"  25.  When  a  preacher  is  transferred  from  one 
conference  to  another  his  rights,  privileges,  and 
responsibilities  in  the  conference  to  which  he  is 


Soc.  II.]      QUARTERLY   CONFERENCES.  51 

transferred  shall  date  from  the  date  of  his  trans- 
fer, unless  it  be  especially  provided  otherwise 
by  the  bishop  by  whom  the  transfer  is  made. 

"  Bat  it  will  not  be  lawful  for  him  to  vote 
twice  on  the  same  constitutional  question,  or  be 
counted  twice  in  the  same  year  as  the  basis  of 
the  election  of  delegates  to  the  General  Confer- 
ence, nor  vote  for  delegates  to  the  General 
Conference  in  any  conference  where  he  is  not 
counted  as  a  part  of  the  basis  of  representation." 
—Gen.  Conf.  Jaw.,  1860,  p.  364. 

Section  II. — Quarterly  Conferences. 
1.  It  is  uncertain  at  what  time  quarterly  con- 
ferences were  introduced  into  our  economy,  but 
it  is  known  that  they  were  held  at  a  very  early 
period.  The  Large  Minutes  were  first  published 
in  1763,  in  which  it  is  declared  to  be  one  of  the 
numerous  duties  of  the  assistant  to  hold  quar- 
terly meetings,  and  diligently  inquire  therein 
into  the  spiritual  and  temporal  state  of  each 
society.  At  a  very  early  date,  Mr.  "Wesley 
adopted  the  plan  of  quarterly  visitations  of  the 
classes,  at  which  he  inquired  into  the  religious 
state  of  each  individual,  and  gave  suitable  pas- 
toral advice,  and  renewed  the  certificate  of 
membership  by  giving  each  a  society  ticket. 


52 


THE  CONFERENCES. 


[Chap.  II, 


The  visitations  were  so  arranged  as  to  terminate 
with  the  four  quarter-days  in  the  national  calen- 
dar ;  and  the  quarterly  meetings  of  the  circuits 
were  appointed  to  be  held  on  those  days,  or  as 
near  as  practicable. 

2.  The  powers  of  the  quarterly  conference 
are  various.  It  is  a  court  holding  original  juris- 
diction over  accused  local  elders,  deacons,  and 
preachers,  and  of  preachers  on  trial  in  the  trav- 
elling connexion,  and  a  coiirt  of  appeals  to  the 
laity.  It  is  a  council  to  constitute  and  appoint 
local  preachers,  to  examine  their  moral  and 
Christian  characters,  and  to  recommend  suitable 
persons  for  ministerial  orders,  according  to  the 
provisions  of  the  Church.  It  holds,  also,  a 
supervisory  relation  to  the  various  financial  and 
benevolent  enterprises  of  the  Church.  It  is 
authorized  "  to  hear  complaints "  against  the 
official  acts  and  delinquencies  of  local  preachers, 
stewards,  and  exhorters,  and  on  application  of 
the  preacher  in  charge  it  has  authority  to  order 
a  new  trial. 

3.  The  quarterly  conference  is  composed  of 
all  the  travelling  and  local  preachers,  exhort- 
ers, stewards,  class  leaders,  and  trustees  of  the 


Sec.  II.]       QUARTERLY    CONFERENCES.  53 

churches  of  the  circuit  or  station,  and  of  such 
members  of  the  annual  conference  as  the  bishop 
may  designate,  who,  as  agents,  editors,  etc.,  sus- 
tain no  pastoral  relation  to  any  society,  and  of 
such  superannuated  preachers  as  reside  on  the 
circuit;  the  first  male  superintendents  of  our 
Sunday  schools,  said  superintendents  and  trust- 
ees being  members  of  our  Church,  and  approved 
by  the  quarterly  conference.  The  missionary 
committee  have  a  right  to  a  seat  in  the  con- 
ference during  its  action  on  the  subject  of  mis- 
sions, but  at  no  other  time.  All  members  of  a 
quarterly  conference,  not  under  charges,  have 
equal  rights  to  speak  and  vote  in  a  quarterly 
conference,  except  on  questions  affecting  their 
own  standing. 

4.  The  presiding  elder,  when  present,  is  the 
president  of  the  quarterly  conference;  but  in 
his  absence  the  preacher  in  charge. 

5.  "When  two  circuits  are  united  for  quar- 
terly meetings,  the  preacher  in  charge  within 
whose  bounds  the  quarterly  meeting  is  held, 
is  the  president  of  the  quarterly  conference  in 
the  absence  of  the  presiding  elder.  (Bishop 
Hedding,  MS.) 


54 


THE  CONFERENCES. 


[Chap.  II, 


6.  When  two  circuits  are  united  for  quarterly 
meetings,  the  secretary  of  the  quarterly  con- 
ference should  record  the  entire  doings  of  the 
conference,  and  the  recording  steward  of  each 
circuit  take  a  copy  of  such  records  only  as  relate 
to  his  respective  circuit. 

7.  The  quarterly  conference  is  authorized  to  . 
inquire  into  the  condition  of  each  school  or 
society  within  the  bounds  of  the  circuit  or  sta-  * 
tion,  and  to  remove  any  superintendent  who 
may  prove  to  be  unworthy  or  inefficient. 

8.  A  quarterly  conference  has  no  authority  to 
amend  or  reject  a  Sabbath-school  report  pre- 
sented by  the  preacher  in  charge,  according  to 
the  provisions  of  Discipline  ;  but  the  report 
should  be  entered  upon  the  journals  of  the  con- 
ference without  the  question  being  put  on  its 
adoption. 

9.  The  presiding  elder  must  appoint  the  time 
of  holding  a  quarterly  conference.  If  another 
person  appoints  it  without  his  knowledge,  it  is 
not  a  legal  session,  even  if  a  preacher  in  charge 
presides  in  it, 


Sec  IT.]       QUARTERLY   CONFERENCES.  55 

10.  A  quarterly  conference  may  adjourn  from 
time  to  time  to  finish  any  pending  business  ;  but 
it  cannot  adjourn  to  a  distant  day  to  take  up  new 
business  which  would  properly  belong  to  a  future 
quarterly  conference.  (Hedding  on  Disc,  p.  36.) 

11.  The  president  of  a  quarterly  conference 
has  the  right  to  adjourn  the  conference  over 
which  he  presides  when  in  his  judgment  all  the 
business  prescribed  by  the  Discipline  to  such 
conference  shall  have  been  transacted.  But  if 
an  exception  be  taken  by  the  conference  to  his 
so  adjourning  it,  the  exception  must  be  entered 
upon  the  journals  of  the  conference.  (Rec.  Gen. 
Conf.,  1S40,  p.  121.) 

12.  "All  ministers  having  charge  of  circuits 
or  stations  should  faithfully  enforce  the  pro- 
visions of  the  Discipline  on  the  subject  of 
temperance,  and  every  presiding  elder  should 
make  it  a  subject  of  inquiry  in  every  quar- 
terly conference."  —  Gen.  Conf.  Jour.,  1860, 
p.  395. 

13.  The  members  present  at  any  regularly 
called  quarterly  conference  constitute  a  legal 
quorum  for  the  transaction  of  business.    A  tie 


56 


THE  CONFERENCES. 


[Chap.  It, 


vote,  in  a  quarterly  conference,  decides  the 
question  in  the  negative,  as  the  presiding  elder- 
is  not  entitled  to  vote. 

14.  The  minutes  of  a  quarterly  conference  must 
he  read  and  approved  at  the  close  of  the  session 
when  they  are  taken :  they  cannot  be  approved 
at  any  subsequent  session.  The  unrecorded 
action  of  the  conference  is  of  no  legal  authority. 

Section  III. — Leader 's1  Meetings. 
1.  Mr.  Wesley  gives  the  following  account  of 
the  origin  of  class-leaders  and  leaders'  meetings. 
He  had  long  been  perplexed  because  he  had  no 
means  of  learning  the  private  character  of  many 
of  his  members.  "At  length,"  says  he,  "  while 
we  were  thinking  of  quite  another  thing,  wo 
struck  upon  a  method  for  which  we  have  had 
cause  to  bless  God  ever  since.  I  was  talking 
with  several  of  the  society  in  Bristol  (Feb.  15, 
1742)  concerning  the  means  of  paying  the  debts 
there,  when  one  stood  up  and  said,  '  Let  every 
member  of  the  society  give  a  penny  a  week  till 
all  are  paid.'  Another  answered,  'But  many 
of  them  are  poor,  and  cannot  afford  to  do  it.' 
'  Then,'  said  he,  1  put  eleven  of  the  poorest  with 
me,  and  if  they  can  give  anything,  well ;  I  will 


Sec.  III.]  LEADERS'   MEETINGS.  57 

call  on  them  weekly  y  and  if  they  can  give 
nothing,  I  will  give  for  them  as  well  as  for  my- 
self. And  each  of  you  call  on  eleven  of  your 
neighbors  weekly,  receive  what  they  give,  and 
make  up  what  is  wanting.'  It  was  done.  In  a 
while  some  of  them  informed  me  they  found 
such  and  such  a  one  did  not  live  as  he  ought. 
It  struck  me  immediately — '  This  is  the  thing, 
the  very  thing  we  have  wanted  so  long.'  I  called 
together  all  the  leaders  of  the  classes,  (so  we  used 
to  term  them  and  their  companies,)  and  desired 
that  each  would  make  particular  inquiry  into  the 
behaviour  of  those  whom  he  saw  weekly.  They 
did  so.  Many  disorderly  walkers  were  detected. 
Some  turned  from  the  evil  of  their  ways  ;  some 
were  put  away  from  us.  Many  saw  it  with  fears, 
and  rejoiced  unto  God  with  reverence.  As  soon 
as  possible  the  same  method  was  used  in  London 
and  all  other  places."  The  institution  of  weekly 
leaders'  meetings  followed  of  course. 

2.  Leaders'  meetings,  from  their  first  institu- 
tion, have  been  composed  of  the  travelling 
preachers  stationed  in  the  circuit  or  station,  and 
the  stewards  and  class-leaders  of  the  charge. 
The  Discipline  does  not  recognise  the  office  of 
assistant  class-leader.    Though  a  member  may 


58 


THE  CONFERENCES. 


[Chap.  II, 


be  requested  to  aid  a  leader  in  the  discharge  of 
his  duties,  yet  this  relation  does  not  entitle  him 
to  a  seat  in  the  leaders'  meeting,  or  in  the  quar- 
terly conference. 

3.  To  define  specifically  the  duties  and  pre- 
rogatives of  class-leaders  and  of  leaders'  meet- 
ings, Mr.  Wesley  published  the  following  rules 
in  1771 :  "  That  it  may  be  more  easily  discerned 
whether  the  members  of  our  societies  are  work- 
ing out  their  own  salvation,  they  are  divided 
into  little  companies  called  classes.  One  person 
in  each  of  these  is  styled  the  leader.  It  is  his 
business,  (1.)  To  see  each  person  in  his  class  once 
a  week  ;  to  inquire  how  their  souls  prosper  ;  to 
advise,  reprove,  comfort,  or  exhort  them.  (2.)  To 
receive  what  they  are  willing  to  give  toward  the 
expenses  of  the  society.  And,  (3.)  To  meet  the 
assistants  and  the  stewards  once  a  week.  This 
is  the  whole  and  sole  business  of  a  leader  or  any 
number  of  leaders.  But  it  is  common  for  the 
assistant  in  any  place  where  several  leaders  are 
met  together  to  ask  their  advice  as  to  anything 
which  concerns  either  the  temporal  or  spiritual 
welfare  of  the  society." 

No  duties  are  so  specifically  assigned  to  the 
leaders'  meeting  as  to  require  their  being  held 


Sec.  III.]  LEADERS'  MEETINGS.  59 


in  all  our  circuits  and  stations ;  yet  when  they 
are  held  monthly,  they  are  found  to  be  emi- 
nently adapted  to  promote  the  interests  of  the 
Church. 

The  ordinary  business  of  a  leaders'  meeting 
embraces  the  following  items : 

a.  That  the  leaders  have  an  opportunity  "  to 
inform  the  minister  of  any  that  are  sick,  or  of 
any  that  walk  disorderly  and  will  not  be  re- 
proved." 

b.  That  the  pastor  may  examine  the  several 
class-books,  and  ascertain  the  Christian  walk  and 
character  of  each  member  of  the  Church,  and 
learn  what  members  of  the  flock  especially  need 
his  watch-care  and  counsel. 

c.  To  inquire  into  the  religious  state  of  all 
persons  on  trial,  and  ascertain  who  can  be  rec- 
ommended by  the  leader  for  admission  into  full 
connexion,  and  who  should  be  discontinued. 

d.  To  examine  the  several  leaders  respecting 
their  "  method  of  leading  their  classes."  "  Let 
this  be  done  with  all  possible  exactness  at  least 
once  a  quarter." — Discipline. 

e.  To  recommend  suitable  persons  to  be  li- 
censed as  exhorters  and  local  preachens. 

/.  That  the  leaders  may  "pay  the  stewards 
what  they  have  received  of  their  several  classes 


Go 


THE  CONFERENCES. 


[Chap.  IL 


in  the  week  preceding."  And  also  to  hear  re- 
ports from  the  stewards. 

4.  Class-leaders,  as  such,  are  responsible  only 
to  the  preacher  in  charge,  who  may  remove 
them  at  pleasure. 


Sec.  L] 


PRESIDING  ELDERS. 


61 


CHAPTEK  III. 
MINISTERS. 

Section  I. — Presiding  Elders. 

1.  The  office  of  presiding  elder  is  coeval  with 
the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  though  the 
name  was  not  given  to  the  office  until  1789, 
and  its  duties  were  not  specifically  defined 
until  1792. 

2.  Th#  origin  and  nature  of  the  office  are  thus 
given  by  Dr.  Coke  and  Bishop  Asbury :  "When 
Mr.  "Wesley  drew  up  a  plan  of  government  for 
our  Church  in  America,  he  desired  that  no  more 
elders  should  be  ordained,  in  the  first  instance, 
than  were  absolutely  necessary,  and  that  the 
■work  on  the  continent  should  be  divided  between 
them,  in  respect  to  the  duties  of  their  office. 
The  General  Conference  accordingly  elected 
twelve  elders  for  the  above  purposes.  Bishop 
Asbury  and  the  district  conferences  afterward 
found  that  this  order  of  nfcn  was  so  necessary 
that  they  agreed  to  enlarge  the  number,  and 


62 


MINISTERS. 


[Chap.  Ill, 


give  them  the  name  by  which  they  are  at  pres- 
ent called,  and  which  is  perfectly  Scriptural, 
though  it  is  not  the  word  used  in  our  transla- 
tion ;  and  this  proceeding  afterward  received 
the  approbation  of  Mr.  "Wesley.  In  1792  the 
General  Conference,  equally  conscious  of  the 
necessity  of  having  such  an  office  among  us,  not 
only  confirmed  everything  that  Bishop  Asbury 
and  the  district  conferences  had  done,  but  also 
drew  up,  or  agreed  to,  the  present  section  for  the 
explanation  of  the  nature  and  duties  of  the  office." 
— Coke  and  Asbury's  Notes  on  the  Discipline. 

3.  The  presiding  elder  is  authorized  to  decide 
all  questions  of  law  in  a  quarterly  conference ; 
but  an  appeal  may  be  taken  from  his  decision 
to  the  president  of  the  next  Annual  Conference. 
If  the  decision  of  the  president  of  the  confer- 
ence is  not  satisfactory,  either  party  may  take 
an  appeal  from  this  decision  to  the  General 
Conference. 

4.  A  presiding  elder  cannot  administer  disci- 
pline in  any  society  where  there  is  a  regularly 
constituted  pastor.  If  there  is  no  preacher  in 
charge,  he  may  discharge  all  the  peculiar  duties 
of  the  pastorate. 


Sec.  L]  PRESIDING  ELDERS.  1  63 


5.  A  preacher  sent  by  a  presiding  elder  to 
hold  a  quarterly  meeting  is  not  the  president  of 
the  quarterly  conference,  unless  he  is  duly  put 
in  charge  of  the  circuit  or  station. 

6.  A  presiding  elder  has  no  authority  to  per- 
mit a  travelling  preacher  to  leave  his  appropri- 
ate work.  If  a  preacher  leaves  his  charge,  the 
responsibility  rests  upon  himself  alone,  and  he 
must  answer  it  at  the  annual  conference.  (Gen. 
Con.  Kec.  1840,  p.  105.) 

7.  A  presiding  elder  may  remove  a  preacher 
from  his  charge,  in  the  interval  of  conference, 
and  assign  him  another  station  within  the  limits 
of  his  district ;  but  he  cannot  remove  him  beyond 
the  bounds  of  his  district :  his  powers  are  wholly 
restricted  to  these  limits.  Nor  can  a  presiding 
elder  change  a  preacher  in  his  district  from  a 
charge  to  which  he  has  been  appointed  by  the 
bishop,  and  appoint  him  to  another  charge  to 
which  he  could  not  be  legally  appointed  by  the 
bishop. — Discipline,^.  91. 

8.  When  superannuated  and  local  preachers 
are  employed  in  the  pastoral  work  by  a  presid- 
ing elder,  the  law  of  limitation  of  time  applies 


04 


MINISTERS. 


[Chap,  m, 


to  them  as  to  effective  men  appointed  by  a 
bishop.— Gen.  'Conf.  Jour.,  1864,  p.  233. 

9.  Presiding  elders  are  superintendents  of 
the  domestic  missions  within  their  b©unds  sev- 
erally, and  are  required  to  make  a  quarterly 
report  to  the  Corresponding  Secretary  of  the 
Missionary  Society  of  the  work  under  their 
superintendence ;  and  if  they  cannot  visit  each 
part  of  their  missions  personally,  the  missionary 
must  report  to  them  quarterly  by  mail. 

10.  In  case  of  application  as  a  missionary  to 
preach  the  gospel  in  a  foreign  mission,  the  pre- 
siding elder  of  the  applicant  should  furnish  the 
bishop  having  the  authority  to  appoint,  testimo- 
nials on  the  following  particulars : — 

a.  Character  of  the  applicant's  piety. 

h.  Manner  and  effectiveness  of  his  preaching. 

c.  His  natural  talents  and  temper,  and  the 
probability  of  his  working  happily  with  others. 

d.  His  judgment,  discretion,  and  commonsense. 

e.  The  extent  and  qualities  of  his  education. 

f.  His  habits  of  improving  time,  and  of  seiz- 
ing opportunities  of  usefulness. 

g.  The  habits  of  economy  of  himself  and  hia 
family. 


Sec.  t] 


PRESIDING  ELDERS. 


65 


h.  His  facility  of  acquiring  influence  over 
others. 

i.  His  aptness  in  acquiring  languages. 

j.  His  personal  appearance,  manners,  and  ad- 
dress. 

k.  His  character,  habits,  health,  and  constitu- 
tion, in  view  of  his  particular  field.  (Missionary 
Manual,  p.  7.) 

11.  Subjects  for  correspondence  of  superin- 
tendents, especially  with  reference  to  foreign 
missions  and  missions  among  the  Indians : — 

a.  The  peculiar  customs  of  the  people  among 
whom  they  labour. 

b.  Their  language,  habits,  laws,  and  govern- 
ment. 

c.  Their  religious  views  and  worship. 

d.  The  degree  and  character  of  their  civili- 
zation. 

e.  Their  views  and  feelings  with  respect  to 
Christianity,  and  its  progress  among  them,  if 
they  have  made  any. 

/.  Account  of  particular  conversions  and  ex- 
periences.   (Miss.  Manual,  p.  17.) 

12.  When  a  presiding  elder  is  appointed  or 
elected  president  of  an  annual  conference,  he 


<;<; 


MINISTERS. 


[Chap,  m, 


has  the  same  prerogatives  as  to  presiding  in  con- 
ference, and  making  out  the  appointments,  as  a 
bishop ;  but  such  appointment  confers  no  pre- 
rogative, except  those  specified  above,  and  these 
only  during  the  session  of  the  conference. 

Section  II. — Preacher  in  Charge. 

1.  A  preacher  in  charge  is  one  who  has  the 
pastoral  care  of  a  circuit  or  station,  by  the  ap- 
pointment of  the  regularly  constituted  authority 
of  the  Church.  He  may  be  an  elder,  a  deacon, 
an  unordained  preacher  on  trial,  or  a  local 
preacher  employed  by  the  presiding  elder  to 
supply  some  vacancy ;  all  appointed  by  compe- 
tent authority  possess  full  and  equal  powers  as 
preachers  in  charge. 

2.  The  duties  of  a  preacher  in  charge  are,  to 
take  the  oversight  of  the  junior  preachers  on 
his  circuit,  if  there  be  any ;  to  renew  the  love- 
feast  tickets  quarterly ;  to  hold  watch-nights 
and  love-feasts ;  to  permit  no  love-feast  to  last 
longer  than  one  hour  and  a  half;  to  appoint 
prayer-meetings  wherever  it  is  practicable;  to 
appoint  a  fast  in  every  society  on  the  circuit  the 
Friday  preceding  each  quarterly  meeting,  and 
to  make  a  memorandum  of  it  on  all  the  class- 


Sec.  II.]         PREACHER   IN   CHARGE.  67 

papers;  to  read  the  rules  of  the  society,  with 
the  aid  of  the  other  preachers,  once  a  year  in 
every  congregation,  and  once  a  quarter  in  every 
society ;  to  enforce  vigorously,  but  calmly,  all 
the  rules  of  the  society ;  to  take  a  regular  cata- 
logue of  the  societies  in  town  and  cities  as  they 
live  in  the  streets ;  to  give  a  note  of  recom- 
mendation to  members  removing  from  the  cir- 
cuit, and  to  enjoin  upon  those  removing  to 
obtain  a  recommendation ;  to  recommend  de- 
cency and  cleanliness  everywhere ;  to  appoint  a 
person  to  receive  the  quarterly  collections  in 
the  classes ;  to  encourage  the  support  of  mis- 
sions, by  forming  societies  and  making  collec- 
tions in  such  manner  as  the  annual  conference 
shall  direct ;  to  provide  for  the  diffusion  of  mis- 
sionary intelligence  in  the  Church  and  congre- 
gation ;  to  institute  a  monthly  missionary  prayer- 
meeting  or  lecture  in  each  society  or  church  and 
congregation,  wherever  practicable,  and  to  ap- 
point, aided  by  the  Committee  on  Missions, 
missionary  collectors ;  to  lay  before  the  quarter- 
ly conference,  at  each  quarterly  meel^ig,  a  writ- 
ten statement  of  the  number  and  state  of  the 
Sunday  schools  in  the  circuit  or  station,  and  to 
report  the  same  to  the  annual  conference;  to 
take  an  annual  collection  in  each  of  the  appoint- 


68 


MINISTERS. 


[Chap.  Ill, 


merits  in  behalf  of  the  Sunday-School  Union ; 
to  form  Sunday  schools  in  all  our  congregations 
where  ten  children  can  be  collected  for  that  pur- 
pose ;  to  form  Bible  classes ;  to  visit  the  schools 
as  often  as  practicable,  and  to  preach  on  the  sub- 
ject of  Sunday  schools  and  religious  instruction 
in  each  congregation  at  least  once  in  six  months ; 
to  take  up  a  collection  or  raise  a  subscription 
for  the  purchase  and  distribution  of  tracts;  to 
catechise  the  children  in  the  Sunday  school  and 
at  special  meetings  appointed  for  that  purpose ; 
to  hold  quarterly  meetings  in  the  absence  of 
the  presiding  elder ;  to  give  an  account  of 
his  circuit  every  quarter  to  his  presiding  elder ; 
to  report  at  each  quarterly  meeting  the  names 
of  those  who  have  been  received  into  the 
Church  or  excluded  therefrom  during  the  quar- 
ter; also  the  names  of  those  who  have  been 
received  or  dismissed  by  certificate,  and  of  those 
who  have  died  or  have  withdrawn  from  our 
Church  ;  to  license  proper  persons  to  officiate  as 
exhorters ;  to  submit  the  application  of  all  who 
desire  a  license  as  a  local  preacher  to  the  society 
or  leaders'  meeting  for  a  recommendation  to  the 
quarterly  conference ;  to  give  a  certificate  of  the 
official  standing  of  a  local  preacher  v/hen  applied 
to  in  case  of  removal ;  to  appoint  and  change 


Sec.  II.]  PRKACHER  IN   CHARGE.  69 

leaders  when  he  sees  it  necessary ;  to  nominate 
stewards  for  the  confirmation  of  the  quarterly 
conference ;  to  meet  the  stewards  and  leaders 
frequently  ;  to  inspect  the  accounts  of  the  stew- 
ards ;  to  recommend  arbitration  between  mem- 
bers when  there  is  a  dispute  in  reference  to  pe- 
cuniary affairs ;  to  appoint  a  committee  to  in- 
spect the  accounts,  contracts,  and  circumstances 
of  those  members  who  fail  in  business  or  contract 
debts  which  they  are  not  able  to  pay ;  to  call  a 
member  accused  of  non-payment  of  debt  before 
a  committee  for  investigation  and  settlement ;  to 
bring  to  trial  and  expel,  according  to  Discipline, 
disorderly  members  ;  to  call  local  preachers  who 
have  failed  in  business  before  a  committee ;  to 
reprove  local  preachers  guilty  of  indulging  in 
improper  tempers,  words,  or  actions,  and  to  call 
those  accused  of  crime  before  an  investigating 
committee ;  to  report  to  the  annual  conference 
the  number  of  Church  members,  number  of 
deaths  the  past  year,  number  of  probationers, 
number  of  local  preachers,  number  of  adults  bap- 
tized the  past  year,  number  of  children  baptized 
the  past  year,  number  of  churches  and  their 
probable  value,  number  of  parsonages  and  their 
probable  value,  amount  collected  for  superannua- 
ted preachers,  amount  collected  for  the  Mission- 


MINISTERS. 


|  cnap.  ill, 


ary  Society,  amount  collected  for  the  American 
Bible  Society,  amount  collected  for  the  Sunday- 
School  Union,  number  of  Sunday  schools,  num- 
ber of  officers  and  teachers,  number  of  scholars, 
number  of  volumes  in  library  ;  to  recommend  to 
every  class  or  society  to  raise  a  quarterly  or  an- 
nual subscription  to  meet  the  current  expenses 
of  preaching  the  gospel  on  the  circuit,  and  to 
make  up  the  allowance  of  the  preachers  ;  to  ap- 
point a  person  to  receive  the  quarterly  collection 
in  the  classes;  to  take  up  a  yearly  collection, 
and,  if  expedient,  a  quarterly  one  to  make  up 
the  deficiencies  at  the  annual  conference  ;  to  be 
collectors  and  receivers  of  subscriptions,  &c, 
for  the  Chartered  Fund ;  to  supply  the  societies 
with  books ;  to  leave  his  successor  a  particular 
account  of  the  circuit,  including  an  account  of 
the  subscribers  for  our  periodicals ;  to  keep  in 
a  suitable  book  a  faithful  record  of  all  the  sub- 
scribers to  our  periodicals  in  his  charge ;  enter 
the  date  and  amount  of  payments,  and  leave  the 
book  for  his  successor,  and  a  note  of  the  place 
where  it  is  left  on  the  plan  of  the  circuit ;  (see 
Gen.  Conf.  Eec,  1840,  p.  117;)  to  appoint  a 
board  of  trustees  for  holding  Church  property 
when  necessary. 

3.  The  preacher  in  charge  who  is  a  member 


SW  III.1  TOOAL   PKEAOHEBS.  71 

«r  an  annual  conference  and  a  preacher  on  trial, 
is  responsible  to  the  annual  conference  for  his  ad- 
ministration of  discipline ;  and  a  local  preacher 
in  charge  of  a  society  is  responsible  to  the  quar- 
terly conference. 

Section  III. — Local  Preachers. 

1.  No  one  can  be  licensed  as  a  local  preacher 
until  the  following  steps  have  been  taken  : — 

a.  He  must  be  recommended  by  the  leaders' 
meeting,  or  by  the  society  of  which  he  is  a  mem- 
ber. It  is  not  sufficient  that  he  be  recommend- 
ed by  the  class  of  which  he  is  a  member. 

h.  He  must  be  examined  before  the  quarterly 
conference  on  the  subject  of  doctrines  and  dis- 
cipline. 

2.  The  license  of  a  local  preacher  is  given  by 
the  quarterly  conference,  and  not  by  the  presid 
ing  elder ;  and  hence  the  license  must  be  sign- 
ed by  the  president  of  the  conference,  even  if  he 
is  the  person  thus  licensed. 

3.  A  quarterly  conference  may  refuse  to  re- 
new the  license  of  a  local  preacher  without  any 
impeachment  of  moral  character,  or  finding  any 
decrease  of  piety,  talent,  or  usefulness.  (Bishops 
Waugh  and  Janes.) 

4.  Every  license  is  given  for  one  year,  and 


72 


MINISTERS. 


[Chap.  Ill, 


for  one  year  only  :  and  hence,  in  the  interval  of 
a  conference  year,  a  license  cannot  be  revoked 
unless  the  quarterly  conference,  in  due  form,  for 
cause  assigned,  deprive  the  local  preacher  of  his 
ministerial  office  ;  and  if,  at  the  expiration  of  the 
year,  no  conference  action  is  taken  upon  it,  the 
license  becomes  null  and  void.  The  question  of 
renewal  of  licenses  may  be  laid  over  as  unfinish- 
ed business  until  the  next  succeeding  quarterly 
conference.  If  the  license  of  a  local  preacher 
has  expired,  the  same  preliminary  steps  must  be 
taken  to  regain  it  as  if  no  license  had  ever  been 
given.  The  fact  that  the  society  has  formerly 
recommended  a  person  for  local  preacher's  li- 
cense, would  impose  no  obligation  upon  it  to  re- 
new the  recommendation  if  the  question  were 
again  submitted  to  it.  If  a  quarterly  conference 
refuses  to  renew  the  license  of  a  local  preacher, 
a  subsequent  quarterly  conference  cannot  recon- 
sider the  question  and  grant  a  renewal. 

5.  The  license  of  a  local  preacher  "  must  be 
renewed  annually;"  but  by  this  expression  is 
meant  that  it  must  be  renewed  in  every  ecclesi- 
astical rather  than  in  every  calendar  year.  If, 
by  the  arrangement  of  holding  quarterly  confer- 
ences, the  time  exceeds  by  a  few  weeks  the  cal- 
endar year,  it  does  not  render  void  the  license. 


Sec.  ITT.]  LOCAL  PREACHERS.  73 


And  if  a  local  preacher  should  change  his  resi- 
dence, and  it  should  be  found  that  no  quarterly 
conference  will  be  held  for  a  short  time  after  the 
calendar  year  has  expired,  the  license  will  re- 
main in  full  force  until  the  question  of  renewal 
can  be  submitted. 

6.  An  ordained  local  preacher  is  not  required 
to  have  his  credentials  renewed  annually.  His 
ordination  parchments  authorize  him  to  preach 
until  they  are  surrendered,  or  made  void  by 
Church  action,  or  a  violation  of  ordination  vows. 
But  ordained  local  preachers  are  required  to  pass 
an  examination  in  the  quarterly  conference  re- 
specting their  gifts,  labours,  and  usefulness.  Us- 
age requires  that  this  examination  be  made  an- 
nually. If  a  quarterly  conference  refuses  to  pass 
the  character  of  a  local  elder  or  deacon  for  any 
alleged  reason,  the  administrator  should  proceed 
to  an  investigation  of  the  case,  according  to  dis- 
ciplinary rule. 

7.  No  local  preacher  can  be  employed  by  a 
presiding  elder  to  travel,  except  in  the  interval 
of  a  quarterly  conference,  without  a  recommend- 
ation of  a  quarterly  conference.  This  recom- 
mendation may  be  the  usual  recommendation  to 
an  annual  conference  to  be  received  into  the 
travelling  connexion,  or  it  may  be  a  simple 


74 


MINISTERS. 


[Chap.  Ill, 


recommendation  to  be  employed,  for  the  time 
being,  on  a  circuit  or  station. 

8.  Every  local  preacher  is  amenable  to  the 
quarterly  conference  where  he  resides  for  his 
Christian  character,  and  the  faithful  performance 
of  his  ministerial  office.  If  he  has  a  pastoral 
charge,  he  must  hold  his  Church  relation  in 
that  charge.  (Discipline.)  When  a  preacher  is 
located,  or  discontinued  by  an  annual  confer- 
ence, he  is  amenable  to  the  quarterly  conference 
of  the  circuit  where  he  had  his  last  appointment. 
A  preacher  on  trial  is  "  amenable  for  his  admin- 
istration, when  he  is  in  charge,  to  his  presiding 
elder  and  the  annual  conference.  The  presiding 
elder  can  correct  his  errors  and  reprove  him,  and 
change  his  relation  by  putting  him  under  another 
preacher;  and  the  conference  can  discontinue 
him  for  that  cause." — Bp.  Heddvng. 

9.  The  following  prerequisites  are  necessary 
for  the  ordination  of  a  local  preacher : — 

a.  He  must  have  held  a  local  preacher's  license 
for  four  consecutive  years  before  his  ordination. 

b.  He  must  have  been  examined,  in  the  quar- 
terly conference,  on  the  subject  of  doctrines  and 
discipline. 

c.  He  must  have  received  a  "testimonial" 
from  the  quarterly  conference,  signed  by  the 


sec.  in.  j 


LOCAL  PREACHERS. 


75 


president  and  countersigned  by  the  secretary. 
This  testimonial  must  recommend  the  applicant 
as  a  suitable  person  to  receive  ministerial  orders. 

d.  He  must  pass  an  examination  of  character 
before  the  annual  conference,  and  obtain  its  ap- 
probation and  election  to  orders. 

The  candidate  for  elder's  orders  must  either 
certify  his  belief  in  the  doctrines  and  discipline 
of  our  Church,  with  his  own  signature,  or  make 
this  profession  before  the  conference. 

10.  "Wesleyan  local  preachers,  from  the  Brit- 
ish, Irish,  and  Canada  connexions,  when  duly 
received  by  us,  are  eligible  to  deacon's  and  elder's 
orders  at  the  same  time  they  would  have  been 
if  they  had  received  their  first  license  from  us ; 
but  this  rule  applies  to  none  who  come  from 
other  Christian  Churches. 

11.  The  recommendations  of  quarterly  confer- 
ences for  the  ordination  or  admission  of  local 
preachers  into  the  travelling  connexion,  on  trial, 
are  not  valid  after  the  next  annual  session  for 
which  they  were  given. 

12.  The  presiding  elders  and  the  preachers  in 
charge  are  required  so  to  arrange  the  appoint- 
ments, whenever  it  is  practicable,  as  to  give  the 
local  preachers  regular  and  systematic  employ- 
ment on  the  Sabbath ;  but  they  cannot  control 


76 


MINISTERS. 


[Chap.  Ill, 


the  appointments  of  local  preachers,  unless  they 
conflict  with  the  plan  of  the  circuit. 

13.  If  a  local  preacher  desires  to  withdraw 
from  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  his  request 
should  be  presented  to  the  quarterly  conference 
to  which  he  is  amenable.  The  preacher  in 
charge  can  take  no  other  action  in  the  premises 
than  to  present  the  request  of  the  local  preacher 
to  the  quarterly  conference. 

Section  IV. — Exhorters. 
jl.  Exhorters  were  recognised  in  our  Church 
at  a  very  early  period.    Mr.  Wesley  permitted 
none  of  his  members  to  hold  religious  meetings 
without  a  special  note  from  the  assistant. 

2.  The  character  of  the  office  is  sufficiently  in- 
dicated by  the  name.  It  is  not  contemplated  that 
an  exhorter  will  attempt  to  preach, — formally 
announce  a  text,  and  confine  himself  to  the  eluci- 
dation of  any  particular  passage  of  Scripture, — 
but  that  he  will  read  a  Scripture  lesson,  and  make 
a  practical  application  of  its  general  sentiments 
to  the  people.  This  office,  when  faithfully  dis- 
charged, may  be  rendered  eminently  serviceable 
in  promoting  the  interests  of  the  Church. 

3.  It  was  required  by  the  conference  of  1779 
that  "  every  exhorter  and  local  preacher  should 


bee.  IV.] 


EXHORTERS. 


77 


go  by  the  directions  of  the  assistants, — where, 
and  only  where,  they  shall  appoint."  They 
should  act  under  the  general  direction  of  the 
preacher  in  charge.  Exhorters  and  local  preach- 
ers should  cooperate  with  the  travelling  preachers 
in  carrying  out  the  general  plan  of  the  circuit ; 
and  should  not  hold  meetings  beyond  the  limits 
of  the  charge  which  recommended  their  license, 
unless  they  go  forth  to  break  up  new  ground,  or 
are  invited  to  another  charge  by  the  requisite 
authority  of  the  Church. 

4.  No  person  can  be  licensed  as  an  exhorter 
who  is  not  a  member  in  full  connexion,  or  who 
has  not  been  first  recommended  by  the  leaders' 
meeting,  or  by  the  class  of  which  he  is  a  mem- 
ber where  no  leaders'  meeting  is  held. 

5.  All  licenses  to  exhort  are  primarily  given 
by  the  preacher  in  charge.  Every  exhorter, 
however,  is  subject  to  an  annual  examination 
of  character  in  the  quarterly  conference ;  and 
his  license  must  annually  be  renewed  by  the 
presiding  elder,  or  the  preacher  in  charge,  if  " 
approved  by  the  quarterly  conference. 

6.  Exhorters  are  responsible  for  their  official 
conduct  to  the  quarterly  conference ;  but  they 
cannot  be  deprived  of  membership  without  a 
trial,  in  due  form,  before  a  committee  of  the 
society  of  which  they  arc  members. 


78 


LOVE-FEAST  8. 


rObap,  IV, 


CHAPTEE  IY. 
CERTIFICATES  AND  LOVE-FEASTS. 

Section  L — Note  of  Recommendation. 

1.  Eveky  member  in  full  connexion,  who  re- 
moves to  another  circuit  or  station,  is  entitled  to 
a  note  of  recommendation,  if  charges  are  not 
preferred  against  him. 

2.  If,  in  the  judgment  of  the  preacher  in 
charge,  there  are  sufficient  reasons  for  withhold- 
ing a  certificate,  and  the  member  is  willing  to 
be  tried,  the  preacher  is  guilty  of  maladminis- 
tration unless  he  proceeds  in  the  trial  of  such 
person.  (Bee.  Gen.  Con.  1848,  p.  98.) 

3.  No  preacher  is  under  obligation  to  give  a 
certificate  of  membership  to  any  member  of  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  unless  said  mem- 
ber wishes  to  remove  his  membership  to  another 
charge  in  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church; 
though,  as  a  matter  of  courtesy,  he  may  give  a 
recommendation  to  a  member  in  good  standing 


InX.  I.]      NOTE  OF  RECOMMENDATION.  <9 


who  wishes  to  unite  with  another  evangelical 
uenomination.  (Rec.  Gen.  Con.  1848,  p.  59.) 

4.  Where  charges  are  contiguous,  there  may 
be  a  change  of  Church  relation  from  the  one  to 
the  other  without  a  change  of  residence;  but  if 
the  member  removes  his  residence  beyond  the 
reach  of  his  privileges,  and  the  oversight  of  his 
pastor  and  leader,  he  must  remove  his  member- 
ship by  certificate,  unless  he  has  no  access  to 
Church  privileges  convenient  to  his  new  resi- 
dence. 

5.  In  case  of  removals  without  a  letter,  the 
preacher  has  no  authority  to  erase  the  name 
from  the  Church  register,  but  should  record  the 
fact  that  the  person  removed  without  a  letter. 

6.  When  a  member  receives  a  certificate  of 
membership  from  a  preacher  having  charge  of  a 
circuit  or  station,  he  is  responsible  for  his  moral 
conduct,  from  the  date  of  his  certificate  until  he 
joins,  to  the  society  receiving  him  upon  that 
certificate.  (Eec.  Gen.  Con.  1848,  p.  126.) 
While  the  person  holds  the  certificate  in  his 
own  possession,  he  cannot  claim  any  privileges 
in  any  society,  or  be  brought  to  trial  on  any 


sO 


LOVE-FEASTS. 


[Chap.  IV, 


charge  or  complaint ;  but  the  cause  of  religion 
and  morality  may  require  that  the  position  of 
such  a  person  be  published  to  the  world. 

7.  The  Discipline  does  not  define  any  time 
beyond  which  a  certificate  becomes  null  and 
void.  The  preacher  in  charge  may  receive  a 
member  on  such  certificate  at  any  time,  and 
hold  him  responsible,  when  he  is  received,  for 
anything  he  may  have  done  while  he  retained 
the  certificate.  (Bp.  Morris.) 

8.  It  is  not  optional  with  the  preacher  whether 
he  will  receive  a  certificate  from  a  member  re- 
siding within  the  limits  of  his  charge.  If  the 
certificate  is  drawn  up  in  due  form,  and  signed 
by  the  constituted  authority,  it  must  be  hon- 
oured. If  it  is  known  that  the  person  presenting 
the  certificate  has  committed  a  crime,  it  would 
serve  as  no  bar  to  its  reception  :  the  certificate 
should  be  received,  and  the  person  be  immedi- 
ately put  on  trial  in  due  form  before  the  society, 
or  a  select  number  of  them. 

The  General  Conference  of  1860  adopted  the 
following  decision : 

"  Is  a  preacher  in  charge  obliged  to  receive  a 
properly  authenticated  certificate  of  a  member 


Sec.  I.]      NOTE   OF   RECOMMENDATION.  81 

when  he  is  aware  such  reception  would  disturb 
the  peace  and  quiet  of  the  Church? 

"Answer.  It  is  the  duty  of  the  preacher  to 
receive  all  such  certificates." — Gen.  Conf.  Jour., 
p.  298. 

In  those  extreme  special  cases  in  which  a 
preacher  refuses  to  receive  a  letter,  he  must 
justify  his  course,  if  complained  of,  before  the 
annual  conference. 

9.  "When  a  member  is  expelled  from  the 
Church,  and  complaint  is  made  against  the  ad- 
ministrator to  his  annual  conference  for  mal- 
administration, and  the  conference  decide  that 
the  person  was  expelled  contrary  to  Discipline, 
what  is  the  relation  of  the  member  expelled 
from  the  Church  ?  Does  the  act  of  the  annual 
conference  restore  the  character  of  the  member, 
so  that  the  charges  on  which  he  was  expelled 
are  so  annulled  that  the  preacher  may  legally 
give  him  a  letter  before  said  charges  are  disposed 
of  by  trial  or  withdrawn  ? 

"Answer.  The  act  of  the  annual  conference 
does  not  restore  his  character,  but  simply  his 
membership ;  and  when  so  restored  he  is  placed 
in  the  position  which  he  occupied  before  he  was 
tried,  that  is,  he  is  an  accused  member,  and 
6 


82 


LOVE-FEASTS. 


[Chap.  IV, 


hence,  the  preacher  is  not  at  liberty  to  give  him 
a  certificate  of  membership." — Gen.  Conf.  Jour., 
1860,  p.  298. 

10.  Neither  a  class-leader,  nor  any  other 
Church  officer,  except  the  preacher  of  the  cir- 
cuit, can  give,  properly,  a  note  of  recommend- 
ation. 

11.  Certificates  should  not  be  gi\jen  to  those 
who  withdraw  from  our  Church,  and  do  not  in 
tend  to  unite  with  any  other  evangelical  Church. 

12.  Exhorters  who  change  their  residence 
should  receive  a  note  of  recommendation,  certi- 
fying their  official  relation ;  and  the  presiding 
elder  having  the  oversight  of  the  charge  to 
which  they  have  removed,  may  direct  that  the 
names  of  such  exhorters  be  entered  upon  the 
records  of  the  quarterly  conference. 

Section  II. — Love- Feasts. 

1.  Love-feasts,  or  agapce,  were  instituted  in 
the  apostolic  age.  The  early  Christians  ate  and 
drank  together  to  signify  their  Christian  love  for 
each  other.  Before  receiving  their  repast  they 
washed  their  hands,  and  public  prayers  were 


Sec.  n.] 


LOVE-FEASTS. 


88 


offered.  The  services  were  conducted  by  the 
bishop,  or  presbyter.  A  portion  of  the  sacred 
writings  was  read,  and  questions  were  proposed 
by  the  presiding  officer  respecting  the  lesson, 
which  were  answered  by  the  assembly.  Religious 
intelligence  which  had  been  received  from  other 
Churches  was  recited,  and  the  acts  of  the  mar- 
tyrs, and  letters  from  bishops  and  other  eminent 
members  of  the  Church,  were  read.  Hymns 
and  psalms  were  sung,  and  a  collection  was 
taken  for  the  widow  and  the  orphan,  for  the 
poor,  the  prisoner,  and  those  who  had  suffered 
shipwreck. 

These  seasons  were  peculiarly  interesting  to 
the  hated  and  hunted  disciples,  and  rendered 
doubly  dear  because  their  religious  professions 
cut  them  off  from  associations  with  their  early 
friends.  "It  is  a  custom,"  says  Chrysostom, 
"  most  beautiful  and  beneficial ;  for  it  is  a  sup- 
porter of  love,  a  solace  of  poverty,  a  moderator 
of  wealth,  and  a  discipline  of  humility." 

2.  Many  of  the  rites  which  a  guiding  Provi- 
dence had  made  subservient  to  the  interests  of 
the  Church,  in  the  days  of  her  affliction,  began 
to  be  perverted  when  prosperity  dawned  upon 
her.    Some  hoped,  by  merely  banqueting  with 


84 


LOVE-FEASTS. 


[Chap.  IV, 


the  Church,  to  secure  a  moral  qualification  for 
admission  into  the  sacred  mysteries;  others 
supposed  that  by  providing  general  agapce  for 
their  brethren,  they  would  perform  a  merito- 
rious work  which  would  personally  exalt  them 
in  the  sight  of  God  and  man ;  and  others  gave 
occasion  for  pagans  to  suspect  that  the  same 
immoralities  were  practised  in  the  Christian 
festivals  that  disgraced  their  own.  For  these 
and  other  reasons  the  love-feasts  were  discon- 
tinued, in  the  Western  Church,  by  order  of  the 
Council  of  Carthage,  A.  D.  397.  (See  Tertullian's 
Apol.  i.,  39 ;  Apostol.  Constitution,  Book  ii.,  c.  28 ; 
Kitto's  Sac.  Lit,  Art.  Agapce.) 

3.  Mr.  Wesley  assigns  the  following  reasons 
for  their  introduction  into  the  Methodistic  econ- 
omy :  "  In  order  to  increase  in  them  [persons 
in  bands]  a  grateful  sense  of  all  his  [God's] 
mercies,  I  desired  that  one  evening  in  a  quarter 
all  the  men  in  band,  on  a  second  all  the  women, 
would  meet;  and  on  a  third,  both  men  and 
women  together ;  that  we  might  together  '  eat 
bread,'  as  the  ancient  Christians  did,  '  with 
gladness  and  singleness  of  heart.'  At  these 
love-feasts  (so  we  termed  them,  retaining  the 
name  as  well  as  the  thing,  which  was  in  use 


Sec.  IL] 


LOVE-FEASTS. 


85 


from  the  beginning)  our  food  is  only  a  little 
plain  cake  and  water ;  but  we  seldom  return 
from  them  without  being  fed,  not  only  with  the 
'  meat  which  perisheth,'  but  with  '  that  which 
endurethto  everlasting  life.'" — Wesley's  Works, 
vol.  v.,  p.  183. 

4.  The  Discipline'  contemplates  that  members 
shall  be  admitted  into  love-feasts  only  by  the 
presentation  of  tickets  at  the  door ;  but  in  new 
and  sparse  settlements  it  is  found  impracticable 
to  carry  this  out  in'  every  instance.  An  essen- 
tial Methodist  love-feast  may  be  held  without 
tickets. 

5.  Members,  probationers,  and  "well-dis- 
posed" baptized  children  of  our  members  are 
entitled  to  admission  into  the  love-feast  of  the  j 
circuit  or  station  to  which  he  belongs.  (See  Dis- 
cipline, 1840.)  The  term  "strangers"  embraces 

all  other  persons,  whether  members  of  other 
Christian  communions  or  not. 

6.  By  established  usage  the  presiding  elder  is 
entitled  to  hold  the  love-feast  at  the  quarterly 
meeting. 


86 


CHURCH  TRIALS. 


LChap.  V, 


CHAPTER  V. 
"CHURCH  TRIALS. 

*       Section  L — Trial  of  Members. 

1.  "We  now  enter  upon  a  subject  of  the  great- 
est importance  to  the  pastor.  The  pastoral  office 
is  instituted  to  guard  and  promote  the  moral 
and  religious  character  of  the  community.  In 
the  discharge  of  its  functions  counsel,  admoni- 
tion, and  reproof  must  frequently  be  adminis- 
tered, to  establish  the  wavering  and  to  reclaim 
the  erring.  It  cannot  be  anticipated  that  those 
duties  which  call  in  question  the  rectitude  of 
moral  character  can  be  discharged,  with  true 
Christian  fidelity,  without  occasionally  inflaming 
the  bad  passions  of  men,  and,  perhaps,  subject- 
ing one's  self  to  a  legal  prosecution ;  and  hence 
it  is  important  to  inquire  how  far  the  civil  law 
recognises  the  right  of  the  full  discharge  of  pasto- 
ral duties.  Our  political  constitutions  guarantee, 
in  general  terms,  to  every  individual  the  natural 
and  inalienable  right  to  worship  God  according 
to  the  dictates  of  his  own  conscience,  and 


SecLl  TBI Ali  OF  MEMBERS.  87 

promise  that  no  subject  shall  bo  hurt,  molested, 
or  restrained,  in  person,  liberty,  or  estate,  for  his 
religious  sentiments  or  professions,  provided  that 
he  does  not  disturb  the  public  peace,  nor  infringe 
upon  the  rights  of  others.  But  these  principles 
have  been  regarded  as  the  basis  of  religious 
freedom,  and  the  pledge  that  an  enlightened 
conscience  shall  not  be  violated,  rather  than  the 
foe  to  those  religious  associations  which  bind  its 
members  to  watch  over  each  other's  faith  and 
practice  with  a  godly  jealousy.  It  is  not  pre- 
tended that  Churches  in  this  country  possess,  in 
a  legal  aspect,  more  power  than  other  societies 
voluntarily  organized,  with  such  gradations  of 
officers  and  judicatories  as  may  subserve  the 
moral  and  religious  purposes  of  their  organiza- 
tion. No  civil  disabilities  nor  pecuniary  fines 
can  be  inflicted  for  the  grossest  violations  of  cov- 
enant vows ;  yet  the  right  of  religious  societies 
to  inquire  into  the  conduct  of  their  members,  to 
pass  votes  of  expulsion,  and  record  their  pro- 
ceedings against  those  who  violate  their  covenant 
relations,  has  been  fully  recognised  by  the  civil 
tribunal :  nor  will  courts  of  justice  inquire 
whether  the  conduct  of  the  aggrieved  member 
merited  such  discipline,  provided  that  the  pro- 
ceedings of  the  Church  were  according  to  the 


88 


CHUKCH  TRIALS. 


[Chap.  V, 


established  usages  of  the  denomination,  and 
done  in  good  faith  without  malice.  And  even 
if  the  case  has  been  submitted  to  a  jury,  on  the 
trial  of  the  indictment  against  the  accused,  and 
the  evidence  considered  insufficient  by  them 
to  convict  the  accused  of  the  crime  in  ques- 
tion, it  serves  as  no  bar  to  the  religious 
society  investigating  the  case  de  novo,  accord- 
ing to  its  established  regulations.  (Kef.  3  John- 
son, 183.) 

2.  There  are  certain  privileged  communica- 
tions which,  although  they  may  inflict  real  injury 
upon  personal  reputation,  yet  do  not  subject  a 
person  to  a  criminal  prosecution,  on  the  ground 
that  the  good  of  society  required  the  divulging 
of  private  infamy.  The  giving  of  the  character 
of  a  servant  to  a  person  about  to  employ  him 
may  be  slanderous  or  otherwise,  as  it  is  done 
with  honest  intentions,  or  with  a  design  to  injure 
and  defame.  A  representation  made  by  mem- 
bers of  a  religious  society  to  the  pastor,  or  to  a 
Church  judicatory  having  power  to  hear,  exam- 
ine, and  redress  grievances,  in  respect  to  the 
ministry  or  laity,  is  prima  facie  a  privileged  com- 
munication. "The  law  concedes,"  says  Judge 
Cowen,  "  the  right  of  petition  and  remonstrance 


Sec.  I.] 


TRIAL  OF  MEMBERS. 


89 


to  a  spiritual  superior,  when  they  are  pre- 
sented with  a  view  to  redress.  The  proper 
channel  being  pursued,  the  Church  member  is 
entitled  to  the  same  measure  of  protection  as  if 
he  had,  when  writing  the  libel,  been  engaged  in 
seeking  the  removal  of  an  inferior  officer  at  the 
hands  of  a  superior,  created  by  the  constitution 
or  the  law."— 19  Wendall,  296;  23  Wendall, 
26 ;  2  Pick.,  310. 

3.  It  is  a  principle  clearly  recognised  by  the 
Discipline  of  our  Church,  that  no  member,  in 
full  connexion,  can  be  dropped  or  expelled  by 
the  preacher  in  charge  until  the  select  commit- 
tee, or  the  society  of  which  he  is  a  member, 
declares,  in  due  form,  that  he  is  guilty  of  the 
violation  of  some  Scriptural  or  moral  principle, 
or  some  requisition  of  Church  covenant.  The 
restrictive  rules  guarantee,  both  to  our  ministers 
and  members,  the  privilege  of  trial  and  of  ap- 
peal ;  and  the  General  Conference  has  explicitly 
declared  that  "it  is. the  right  of  every  member 
of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  to  remain  in 
said  Church,  unless  guilty  of  the  violation  of  its 
rules ;  and  there  exists  no  power  in  the  ministry, 
either  individually  or  collectively,  to  deprive 
any  member  of  said  right." — Rec.  Gen.  Con. 


90 


CHUKCH  TRIALS. 


LChap.  V. 


1848,  p.  73.  The  fact  that  the  member  is  guilty 
of  the  violation  of  the  rules  of  the  Church  must 
be  formally  proved  before  the  body  holding 
original  jurisdiction  in  the  case.  If  the  admin- 
istrator personally  knows  that  the  charges  are 
substantially  true,  it  does  not  authorize  him  to 
remove  the  accused  member.  The  law  recog- 
nises no  member  as  guilty  until  the  evidence  of 
guilt  is  duly  presented  to  the  proper  tribunal, 
and  the  verdict  is  rendered. 

4.  The  mode  of  removing  unworthy  members, 
in  former  times,  was  very  different  from  the  one 
now  practised.  At  every  quarterly  visitation 
Mr.  Wesley  gave  a  ticket  to  each  member, 
bearing  the  member's  name  upon  it.  This 
ticket  was  a  symbol,  or  tessera,  as  the  an 
cients  termed  such,  denoting  that  the  person 
holding  it  was  recognised  as  a  member  of  the 
society. 

"  These,"  says  Mr.  Wesley,  "  also  supplied  us 
with  a  quiet  and  inoffensive  method  of  removing 
any  disorderly  member.  He  has  no  new  ticket 
at  the  quarterly  visitation, — for  so  often  the 
tickets  are  changed, — and  hereby  it  is  immedi- 
ately known  that  he  is  no  longer  of  the  commu- 
nity."—  Wesley's  Works,  vol.  v,  p.  182. 


Sec.  ll.l 


PRESIDENT  OF  THE  TRIAL. 


91 


Section  II. — President  of  the  Trial. 

1.  An  accused  member  must  be  brought  to 
trial  in  the  presence  of  a  "  bishop,  elder,  deacon, 
or  preacher."*  That  a  preacher,  regularly  in 
charge,  is  authorized  ordinarily  to  preside  in  the 
trial  of  a  member,  none  will  deny ;  and  that, 
under  certain  circumstances,  a  bishop  may  pre- 
side, the  rule  directly  asserts.  But  what  are 
those  circumstances  in  which  this  may  legally 
be  done?  We  reply,  that  it  can  be  done  only 
in  those  cases  in  which  a  bishop  is,  virtu- 
ally, the  preacher  in  charge.  If  a  society 
is  deprived  of  its  pastor,  the  general  super- 
intendency  of  that  society  is  vested,  by  the 
General  Conference,  in  the  bishop,  or  in  his  rep- 
resentative, the  presiding  elder.  It  is  one  of  the 
special  duties  of  the  superintendency  to  look 
after  the  interests  of  destitute  Churches,  and  to 
make  suitable  provision  for  their  religious  in- 
struction ;  and  it  is  one  of  the  excellences  of  our 
system  that  no  society  can  be  beyond  the  pale 
of  the  general  superintendency :  but  where  there 
is  a  pastor,  technically  called  the  preacher  in 

*  This  passage  was  stricken  from  the  Discipline  hy  the 
General  Conference  of  1856,  and  tho  following  inserted: 
uin  the  presence  of  the  preacher  in  charge,  who  shall 
preside  in  the  trial." 


92 


OHURPH  TRIALS. 


[Chap.  V. 


charge,  he  must  preside  at  all  Church  trials  of 
members,  even  if  presiding  elders  and  bishops 
are  present.  The  general  duties  of  the  several 
officers  known  in  our  economy  are  specifically 
stated  in  the  Discipline ;  and  each  officer  is  held 
responsible  for  the  faithful  discharge  of  his  re 
spective  duties.  The  Discipline  requires  that 
the  preacher  in  charge  shall  pronounce  him 
expelled  whom  the  select  committee  have  found 
guilty  of  a  crime  expressly  forbidden  in  the 
word  of  God.  If  members  wilfully  and  ha- 
bitually neglect  to  meet  their  respective  class- 
es, and  will  not  amend,  it  is  made  the  duty 
of "  him  who  has  the  charge  of  the  circuit  or 
station  to  bring  their  case  before  the  society, 
or  a  select  number  of  them."  The  preacher 
in  charge  is  required  to  "receive,  try,  and 
expel  members,  according  to  the  form  of  Dis- 
cipline." The  history  of  the  rule  confirms  the 
exposition  we  have  given.  The  section  re- 
specting "  bringing  to  trial  disorderly  members  " 
was  drawn  up  by  Bishop  Asbury,  in  1788,  and 
introduced  into  the  Discipline  in  the  following 
year.  The  original  section  did  not  specify  by 
whom  the  convicted  member  should  be  expelled, 
but  it  was  indefinitely  stated,  "  Let  him  be  ex- 
pelled."   But  a  note  was  appended  to  the  Min- 


Bm.II.]     president  of  the  trial.  93 


utes,  in  the  same  year,  explanatory  of  this 
section,  and  setting  forth  upon  whom  the  respon- 
sibility of  conducting  a  Church  trial  rested: 
"As  a  very  few  persons  have  in  some  respects 
mistaken  our  meaning,  in'  the  thirty -second  sec- 
tion of  our  form  of  Discipline,  on  bringing  to 
trial  disorderly  members,  &c.,  we  think  it  neces- 
sary to  explain  it.  "When  a  member  of  our 
society  is  to  be  tried  for  any  offence,  the  officia- 
ting minister,  or  preacher,  is  to  call  together  all 
the  members,  if  the  society  be  small,  or  a  select 
number  of  it  if  it  be  large,  to  take  knowledge, 
and  give  advice,  and  bear  witness  to  the  justice 
of  the  whole  process ;  that  improper  and  private 
expulsions  may  be  prevented  for  the  future." 
In  1792  the  rule  was  amended,  to  remove  all 
obscurity,  so  as  to  read :  "  Let  the  minister  or 
preacher  who  has  the  charge  of  tlie  circuit  expel 
him."  Eev.  "William  "Watters,  the  first  Ameri- 
can preacher  who  joined  the  itinerancy,  also 
shows  how  the  rule  was  understood  in  the  days 
of  the  fathers.  "  But  while  he  [the  bishop]  su- 
perintends the  whole  work,"  he  remarks,  "he 
cannot  interfere  with  the  particular  charge  of 
any  of  tbe  preachers  in  their  stations.  To  see 
tbat  tbe  preachers  fill  their  places  with  proprie- 
ty, and  to  understand  the  state  of  every  station 


94 


CHURCH  TRIALS.  [Chap.  V, 


or  circuit,  that  he  may  the  better  make  the  ap- 
pointment of  the  preachers,  is,  no  doubt,  no 
email  part  of  his  duty  ;  but  he  has  nothing  to  do 
with  receiving,  censuring,  or  excluding  mem- 
bers :  this  belongs  wholly  to  the  stationed  preacher 
and  members." — Memoirs,  p.  105. 

2.  A  presiding  elder  may  appoint  a  preacher 
from  another  circuit  on  his  district  to  the  charge, 
to  preside  at  a  Church  trial,  when  the  circum- 
stances of  the  case  seem  to  demand  it.  In  such 
cases  the  former  preacher  in  charge  becomes  a 
junior  preacher,  until  the  close  of  the  trial. 
But  no  preacher  in  charge  can  transfer  his 
authority  to  another  preacher  on  his  own  re- 
sponsibility. 

3.  A  junior  preacher  cannot  preside  at  the 
trial  of  a  member.  If  the  senior  preacher  can- 
not attend,  the  presiding  elder  should  put  the 
junior  preacher,  or  some  other  preacher,  in 
charge  during  the  trial. 

4.  "In  all  trials  of  members  or  preachers, 
whether  by  committee  or  before  a  conference, 
and  in  all  appeals,  it  is  improper  for  the  pre- 
siding officer  at  the  trial  to  deliver  a  charge  to 


Sec.  III.] 


COMPLAINT. 


95 


the  committee  or  conference  explaining  the 
evidence  and  setting  forth  the  merits  of  the 
case."— Gm.  Conf.  Jour.,  1860,  p.  363. 

Section  III. — Complcvmt. 

1.  When  public  rumour  accuses  a  member  oi 
having  committed  a  crime,  prudential  consid- 
erations would  dictate  that  the  pastor,  or  a 
committee,  be  appointed  to  visit  the  person  so 
accused,  and  examine  the  foundation  of  the  re- 
ports, before  any  other  action  is  taken.  If  the 
reports  are  evidently  unfounded,  the  member  •§ 
not  mortified  by  the  additional  report  that  he 
has  been  arraigned  before  the  Church.  Such  a 
committee  is  prepared  also  to  rescue  the  charac- 
ter of  a  suffering  brother,  by  a  presentation  of 
the  facts  which  a  diligent  investigation  elicited. 
Such  a  procedure  also  shows  the  care  and 
jealousy  with  which  the  Church  watches  over 
the  Christian  reputation  of  her  members.  If 
the  committee  are  painfully  convinced  that  the 
reports  are  well  founded,  they  are  prepared  to 
state  such  facts  as  are  necessary  for  the  forming 
of  a  correct  and  proper  bill  of  charges. 

2.  The  administrator  of  discipline  must  ordi 
narily  reduce  to  suitable  form  the  charges  and 


96 


CHUKCH  TRIALS. 


[Chap.  V 


specifications  from  the  rough  story  of  the  com- 
plainant. To  give  no  attention  to  any  complaints 
except  such  as  are  presented  in  due  form,  is  to 
neglect  the  greatest  number  of  those  requiring 
the  special  investigation  of  the  Church. 

3.  A  bill  of  charges  should  not  be  drawn  on 
the  mere  declaration  of  a  complainant  that  he 
"  has  probable  cause  to  suspect"  a  member  of 
being  guilty  of  crime  ;  but  even  this,  under  some 
circumstances,  might  justify  the  raising  of  a 
committee  to  investigate  the  facts  in  the  case. 
Nor  is  a  report,  made  by  one  whose  testimony 
would  not  be  received  in  an  ecclesiastical  court, 
a  sufficient  basis  to  justify  an  arrest  of  character, 
unless  there  are  collateral  circumstances  or  facts 
to  corroborate  the  statements  of  the  accuser. 

4.  Any  crime,  committed  at  however  remote 
a  period,  if  it  be  within  the  time  in  which  the 
accused  has  been  a  member  of  the  Church,  is 
indictable ;  but  it  cannot  extend  to  any  period 
beyond  membership.  Charges  of  immorality 
against  preachers  should  not  be  restricted  to  the 
time  in  which  they  have  been  in  the  ministry, 
but  may  extend  to  any  time  within  their  Church 
membership. 


Sec.  III.J  COMPLAINT.  97 

5.  It  docs  not  destroy  the  actionable  character 
of  a  complaint,  that  the  predecessor  of  the  admin- 
istrator, though  acquainted  with  the  facts,  took  no 
legal  notice  of  them.  The  indictable  character 
of  an  act  depends  upon  the  fact  whether  it  is  a 
violation  of  the  moral  law  and  Church  covenant, 
and  not  upon  the  administration  of  frail  man. 

6.  Accessories  to  crime  may  be  complained 
of  before  or  after  the  fact ;  and  the  same  pro- 
ceedings should  be  had,  in  every  respect,  as  if 

•     the  accused  were  charged  of  being  principal  in 
the  offence. 

7.  In  drawing  out  a  bill  of  charges  the  follow- 
ing order  should  be  observed  : 

a.  A  brief  statement  of  the  charge. 

b.  The  specification,  or  specifications,  by  which 
it  is  sustained. 

This  order  should  be  observed  until  every 
charge  is  presented,  and  the  different  specifica- 
tions are  arranged  under  their  appropriate  heads. 
For  example : 

L  Charge— Theft. 

1.  Specification — "  In  taking,  on  the  fourth 
of  July,"  &c. 

2.  Specification  . 


98 


CHURCH  TRIALS. 


[Chnp.  V, 


II.  Charge — Falsehood. 

1.  Specification — "  In  saying,"  &c. 

2.  Specification  . 

8.  The  object  of  the  rule  requiring  the  charge 
to  be  particularly  set  forth  is  threefold  :  first,  to 
apprize  the  accused  of  the  precise  nature  of  the 
charge  made  against  him  ;  secondly,  to  enable 
the  court  to  determine  whether  the  facts  consti- 
tute an  offence,  and  to  render  the  proper  award 
thereon  ;  and,  thirdly,  that  the  judgment  may 
be  a  bar  to  any  future  prosecution  for  the  same 
offence.  (3  Stark.  Ev.,  1527.) 

9.  Every  charge  should  involve  an  offence 
which,  if  fully  sustained,  and  without  any  miti- 
gating circumstances,  would  be  of  a  sufficiently 
aggravating  character  to  demand  a  special 
Church  penalty. 

10.  There  should  be  a  prefect  correspondence 
between  the  charge  and  the  specifications.  Ev- 
ery specification,  if  fully  sustained,  ought  to  be 
of  such  a  character  as  to  sustain  the  charge  ;  and 
it  ought  not  to  involve  a  higher  offence  than  that 
which  is  charged  in  the  bill.  If  the  charge  is  im- 
morality, no  specifications  should  be  given  under 


Sec.  III.] 


COMPLAINT. 


99 


it  which  involve  only  an  imprudence;  and  if 
the  charge  is  imprudent  conduct,  do  specification 
should  be  given  which  involves  an  immorality. 

11.  Every  charge  should  be  expressed  in  as 
mild  language  as  possible,  and  yet  involve  an 
actionable  offence ;  and  as  few  charges  and 
specifications  should  be  given  as  practicable,  and 
yet  secure  the  great  object  of  Church  action. 

12.  Two  distinct  crimes  should  not  be  set  forth 
under  one  charge,  unless  they  are  of  such  a 
character  that,  when  they  are  committed,  they 
constitute  but  one  legal  offence — as  assault  and 
battery :  the  latter  includes  the  former.  And 
each  specification  should  set  forth  one,  and  only 
one,  averment  of  the  offence  specified  in  the 
charge.  The  specifications  should  be  stated  in 
the  most  explicit  and  perspicuous  language,  and 
all  immaterial  facts,  not  necessary  ingredients 
of  the  offence,  should  be  carefully  avoided.  All 
averments  should  be  made  positively  that  the 
accused  did  so  and  so,  and  not  by  way  of  recital 
or  argument. 

13.  Every  complaint,  setting  forth  a  crime, 
should  specify,  as  far  as  possible,  the  time  and 


100  CHURCH    TEIALS.  [Chap.  V, 

place  in  which  it  was  committed ;  but  the  charge 
of  disseminating  erroneous  doctrine,  or  of  being 
unacceptable,  inefficient,  or  secular,  does  not, 
in  most  cases,  admit  of  specific  particularity. 
In  these  cases  it  is  the  serial .  character  of  the 
acts  which,  to  a  very  great  extent,  constitutes 
the  offence. 

14.  Any  error  in  the  name  of  the  person,  or 
in  the  circumstances  described  in  the  bill  of 
charges,  provided  the  general  meaning  is  clearly 
expressed,  and  the  error  is  of  such  a  character 
as  not  to  change  the  issue  of  the  case,  ought  not 
to  be  deemed  a  bar  to  the  proceedings.  The 
ends  of  justice  ought  never  to  suffer  from  mere 
technicalities;  but  the  charges  and  specifications 
must  be  so  correctly  drawn  that  the  accused 
may  fully  understand,  from  the  complaint  itself, 
the  true  nature  of  the  case,  and  what  he  must 
show  to  declare  his  innocence. 

15.  All  complaints  setting  forth  charges  and 
specifications  must  be  signed  by  some  member 
of  the  Church.  If  the  complaint  is  originally 
made  by  a  person  not  a  member  of  the  Church, 
the  bill  of  charges  must  be  signed  by  one  over 
whom  the  Church  exercises  jurisdiction.    It  is 


Sec.  III.] 


COMTLAINT. 


101 


not  necessary  that  the  person  signing  the  bill  of 
charges  should  be  an  accuser,  in  the  sense  of  the 
Discipline.  "An  aggrieved  person,"  says  Bishop 
M'Kendree,  "  may  be  a  complainant ;  but  our 
Discipline  does  not  recognise  any  one  as  an 
accuser  unless  he  be  a  witness  in  the  case  against 
the  accused." 

16.  It  is  not  advisable  that  a  presiding  elder 
should  sign  a  bill  of  charges  against  a  preacher 
which  must  be  investigated  before  himself ;  nor 
should  a  preacher  in  charge  sign  a  bill  of  charges 
against  one  of  his  members,  unless  the  mem- 
bers of  the  Church  refuse  to  do  it.  In  those 
cases  where  a  preacher  in  charge  feels  it  his 
duty  to  prefer  a  charge  against  a  member 
of  his  flock,  the  presiding  elder  should,  ordi- 
narily, put  some  other  preacher  in  charge  to 
try  the  case. 

It  is  a  principle  universally  regarded  in  civil 
proceedings  that  no  judge  shall  be  counsel,  nor 
act  as  attorney,  nor  advise  nor  assist  any  party 
in  any  case  which  will  come  before  him ;  and 
the  principle  is  so  manifestly  founded  in  justice 
that  it  should  not  be  disregarded  in  ecclesiastical 
proceedings.  In  those  extreme  cases  where  a 
member  cannot  be  found  who  will  sign  a  bill 


102  CHURCH    TRIALS.  [Cnap.  V, 

of  charges,  there  must  exist  such  peculiarities 
and  difficulties  in  the  case  as  not  only  to  re- 
quire a  strictly  impartial  presiding  officer,  but 
one  who  will  have  the  reputation  of  heing 
impartial. 

17.  Where  several  persons  are  accused  of  hav- 
ing been  connected  in  the  commission  of  any 
crime,  the  charges  and  specifications  should  be 
made  out  separately,  and  each  person  tried  sep- 
arately. 

18.  Every  member  accused  of  crime  is  enti- 
tled to  a  copy  of  the  charges  and  specifications, 
for  a  time  sufficiently  long  before  the  trial  for 
him  to  prepare  his  defence. 

19  Tf  a  copy  of  the  charges  and  specifica- 
tions, duly  signed,  is  left  at  the  usual  residence 
of  the  accused,  it  should  be  deemed  a  sufficient 
citation,  even  if  the  accused  has  fled  from  the 
place,  or  his  present  residence  is  not  known. 

Section  IV. — Select  Committee. 
1.  The  Discipline  requires  that  an  accused 
member  shall  be  brought  "  before  a  committee 
of  not  less  than  five,  except  in  case  of  neglect 


Sec.  IV.] 


SELECT  COMMITTEE. 


103 


of  duty,  iu  which  case  the  accused  may  he 
hrought  before  the  society  or  a  select  committee, 
who  shall  not  be  members  of  the  quarterly  con- 
ference, (and  if  the  preacher  judge  necessary, 
the  committee  may  be  selected  from  any  part 
of  the  district.)"  In  either  case  it  should  be 
understood  that  only  members  in  full  connexion 
are  intended.  In  1789  the  following  expla- 
nation of  the  rule  was  published  in  the  Disci- 
pline :  "  Call  together  all  the  members,  if  the 
society  be  small,  or  a  select  number,  if  it  be 
large." 

2.  If  the  accused  member  is  brought  before 
a  select  number,  the  preacher  in  charge  must 
appoint  them.  And  "  in  case  of  trial  be- 
fore a  select  committee,  the  parties  may  chal- 
lenge for  cause." — Gen.  Conf.  Jour.,  I860, 
p.  303. 

3.  "  In  selecting  a  committee  for  the  trial  of  a 
member,"  Bishop  Hedding  remarks,  "  a  preacher 
ought  to  be  very  careful  to  obtain  wise,  pious, 
and  candid  men,  who  will  do  justice  both  to  the 
accused  person  and  to  the  Church.  There  should 
be  a  sufficient  number  of  them  to  form  a  respect- 
able court :  for  the  decision  of  so  important  a 


104 


CHURCH  TRIALS. 


[Chap.  V, 


matter  should  not  be  left  to  two  or  three  indi- 
viduals." 

The  committee  should  consist  of  men  of  such 
acknowledged  virtue  and  integrity  that  their 
opinions  will  be  respected,  both  by  the  Church 
and  the  world.  Many  persons  of  deep  and  ar- 
dent piety,  unaccustomed  to  weigh  evidence  and 
balance  testimony,  and  whose  hearts  are  full  of 
gushing  sympathy  for  the  erring,  are  not  well 
qualified  to  discharge  the  duties  of  a  select  com- 
mittee, where  the  honour  and  reputation  of  the 
Church  are  at  stake.  No  less  qualifications,  cer- 
tainly, should  be  deemed  satisfactory  in  those 
who  sit  in  solemn  judgment  on  the  moral  and 
Christian  reputation  of  one  for  whom  Christ 
died,  than  is  demanded  of  the  juror  at  a  civil 
tribunal.  Such  are  required  to  be  men  of  pro- 
bity and  intelligence,  free  from  personal  interest 
and  party  prejudice:  much  more  should  the 
Christian  man  be  free  from  all  undue  bias  while 
investigating  the  character  of  a  professed  mem- 
ber of  the  body  of  Christ.  The  peace  and  pros- 
perity of  the  Church,  and  the  salvation  of  the 
accused,  stand  so  closely  connected  with  the  re- 
sults of  a  Church  trial,  that  justice  and  equity 
should  be  most  impartially  administered.  Many 
causes,  such  as  kindred,  prejudice,  &c,  which 


Sec.  IV]  SELECT   COMMITTEE.  105 

would  not  render  one  incompetent  as  a 
witness,  are  sufficient  to  disqualify  him  as 
a  member  of  the  select  committee.  The 
committee  must  not  be  members  of  the 
quarterly  conference  ;  that,  in  case  of  ap- 
peal, a  new  tribunal  may  decide  upon  the 
merits  of  the  case. — Gen.  Conf.  Jour.,  1860, 
p.  393. 

4.  "The  circumstances  of  the  case,"  says 
Chief  Justice  Pennington,  "  the  probable  or  im- 
probable nature  of  the  facts  detailed,  the  char- 
acter of  the  witness,  the  manner  of  his  giving 
testimony,  must  all  be  taken  into  consideration, 
and  ought,  after  being  duly  weighed,  to  carry 
conviction  to  the  minds  of  the  jury  before  they 
give  it  [the  testimony]  an  effect  by  their  verdict. 
Should  a  witness  relate  a  fact  which,  from  its 
improbable  nature,  or  from  the  badness  of  the 
character  of  the  witness,  taken  together  with  the 
circumstances  in  the  case,  on  due  consideration 
does  not  carry  a  belief  of  the  fact  home  to  the 
minds  of  the  jury,  but,  on  the  other  hand,  they 
believe  what  the  witness  hath  related  is  false, — 
in  that  case  what  he  has  said  is  no  evidence  to 
them,  and  they  are  not  bound  to  give  any  weight 
to  it ;  but,  on  the  contrary,  if  thoy  act  upon  it, 


106  CHURCH  TRIALS.  [Chap.  V, 

or  rather  make  up  their  verdict  upon  it,  such 
conduct  is  a  departure  from  their  duty,  and  little 
short  of  a  violation  of  their  oath."  The  weight 
of  testimony  is  a  question  belonging  to  the  select 
committee  exclusively. 

5.  The  committee  have  no  right,  in  forming 
their  opinion,  to  take  into  consideration  any 
facts  within  their  own  cognizance,  of  which  no 
evidence  was  presented  in  the  trial.  If  any 
member  of  the  committee  knew  any  important 
fact,  he  should  have  .stated  it  as  a  witness. 

6.  Making  up  judgment. 

a.  The  committee  must  first  inquire  whether 
the  specifications  have  been  sustained  by  evi- 
dence. 

h.  Whether,  the  specifications  being  sustain- 
ed, the  charge  is  proved.  All  the  specifica- 
tions may  be  proved,  and  yet  the  charge  be 
not  sustained;  but  if  the  specifications  are  not 
sustained,  the  charge,  of  course,  cannot  be  sus- 
tained in  the  highest  degree. 

c.  The  whole  question  of  guilt  rests  upon  the 
decision  of  the  committee.  They  are  to  decide, 
if  it  is  a  charge  of  immorality,  whether  the 
crime  is  one  of  the  first  or  second  degree.  There 


Sec.  iV.J  SELECT  COMMITTEE. 


107 


may  be  palliating  circumstances  which  should 
be  taken  into  the  account,  and  which  greatly 
modify  the  guilt,  and  hence  should  change  the 
penalty.  Bishop  Hedding  remarks:  "Another 
question  has  arisen  here.  When  the  'select 
number'  judges  a  member  guilty  of  the  act  of 
which  he  is  accused,  who  is  to  judge  whether 
that  act  is  a  crime,  in  the  sense  of  the  rule — the 
select  number,  or  the  preacher?  The  select 
number:  for  the  crime  is  included  in  the  judg- 
ment of 4  guilty.'  When  the  judgment  of  guilty 
is  rendered,  the  rule  says,  1  Let  the  minister  ex- 
pel him.'" 

d.  The  judgment  of  the  committee  should 
never  be  given  verbally,  but  should  be  written, 
and  signed  by  all  of  the  committee  who  approve 
of  the  decision.  A  majority  of  the  committee 
is  competent  to  render  a  verdict  in  a  Church 
trial. 

It  is  not  expected  of  the  committee  that  they 
will  set  forth,  in  their  verdict,  the  grounds  of 
their  judgment ;  but  there  may  be  circumstances 
in  which  this  may  be  necessary. 

The  committee  are  allowed  to  have  before 
them  all  the  maps,  charts,  and  written  docu- 
ments which  were  admitted  during  the  trial. 


108 


CHURCH  TRIALS.  [Chap.  V, 


7.  The  question  has  frequently  been  asked, 
May  the  preacher  remain  with  the  select  num- 
ber while  they  are  making  up  their  judgment? 
In  reply,  Bishop  Hedding  remarks :  "  Certainly 
he  ought,  for  he  is  pastor  of  the  flock;  arid 
he  would  greatly  neglect  his  duty  were  he  to 
be  absent,  and  consequently  not  know  on  what 
law  or  evidence  the  judgment  is  rendered." 
Mr.  Wesley  believed  that  the  New  Testament 
makes  the  pastor  responsible  to  Christ  for  the 
purity  of  the  flock,  and  hence  he  should  judge 
as  to  the  guilt  or  innocence  of  the  accused  mem- 
ber. Our  fathers  administered  the  Discipline  on 
this  principle  up  to  the  year  1800.  It  was  then 
provided  that  the  society,  or  select  committee, 
should  pronounce  an  opinion  upon  the  guilt 
or  innocence  of  the  accused;  and  the  action 
of  the  preacher  was  to  be  governed  by  this 
decision.  The  entire  responsibility  of  the  de- 
cision, we  repeat,  rests  alone  upon  the  commit- 
tee. The  preacher,  under  no  circumstances, 
should  attempt  to  balance  the  evidence,  weigh 
probabilities,  determine  the  credibility  of  wit- 
nesses, or  draw  inferences  from  the  facts  proved, 
and  thjis  determine  disputed  questions  of  fact, 
even  at  the  request  of  the  parties.  "  No  judi- 
cious administrator  of  the  Discipline,"  says 


Sec.  V.] 


THE  TEIAL. 


109 


Bishop  Morris,  "  will  let  the  committee,  or  any- 
other  person,  know  his  opinion  of  the  case, 
either  before  the  trial  or  during  its  progress, 
till  the  committee  have  made  their  decision  and 
signed  their  names  to  it." 

8.  "When  the  words  of  a  charge  or  specifica- 
tion are  susceptible  of  two  meanings,  the  select 
committee  must  determine  in  what  sense  they 
are  used. 

9.  When  an  accused  member  is  brought 
to  trial  before  the  society,  all  members  in  full 
connexion,  whether  males  or  females,  are  en- 
titled to  vote.  The  select  committee  may 
consist  in  part  of  females,  where  the  circum- 
stances seem  to  demand  it.  Usage,  however, 
restricts  the  select  committee  to  males.  (Bishop 
Janes.) 

Section  Y.—The  Trial. 

1.  It  is  the  duty  of  the  presiding  officer  to 
conduct  the  religions  services  of  the  occasion, 
to  read  the  names  of  the  select  committee  and 


11CL  CHURCH   TRIALS.  [Chap.  V, 

the  counsel  of  the  parties,  to  appoint  a  secretary 
to  keep  a  correct  record  of  the  trial,  to  read  the 
charges  and  specifications  to  the  accused,  to  de- 
cide who  are  competent  witnesses,  and  whether 
the  documents  offered  are  admissible,  and  to  de- 
cide all  questions  of  law  which  arise  in  the  pro- 
cess of  the  trial.  If  the  accused  is  expelled, 
and  dissatisfied  with  the  ruling  of  the  presiding 
officer,  he  has  the  following  remedy.  On  a 
question  of  law,  either  party  may  appeal  to  the 
decision  of  the  president  of  the  next  annual  con- 
ference. The  accused  may  appeal  to  the  ensuing 
quarterly  conference,  or  he  may  charge  the  pre- 
siding officer  with  maladministration  before  the 
annual  conference. 

2.  Mode  of  conducting  a  trial. 

a.  The  arraignment. 

(1.)  Eeading  the  charges  and  specifications 

to  the  accused. 
(2.)  Demanding  his  reply  to  the  charge. 

b.  The  accuser  calls  and  examines  his  witnesses. 
Cross-examination  by  the  accused. 

c.  The  accused  puts  in  his  evidence.  Cross- 
examination  by  the  accuser. 

d.  Rebutting  testimony  by  the  accuser. 


Sec.  V.] 


THE  TRIAL. 


Ill 


e.  Rebutting  testimony  by  the  accused. 

f.  Closing  arguments. 
(1.)  By  the  accuser. 
(2.)  By  the  accused. 
(3.)  By  the  accuser. 

g.  Verdict  by  the  committee. 

h.  Announcement  of  acquittal  or  expulsion 
by  the  presiding  officer. 

3.  If  the  accused  voluntarily  confesses  that  he 
is  guilty  of  the  charge,  no  further  evidence  will 
of  course  follow :  the  case  is  at  once  to  be  sub- 
mitted to  the  committee. 

4.  If  the  accused  refuses  to  answer  to  the 
charge,  or  answers  foreign  to  the  purpose,  it  is 
deemed  in  law  equivalent  to  answering  not 
guilty,  unless  he  is  dumb  ex  visitatione  Dei. 

5.  No  member  can  be  held  to  answer  on  a 
second  indictment  for  any  offence  of  which  he 
has  been  acquitted  by  a  committee,  on  the  facts 
•and  merits,  on  a  former  trial.  But  if  he  is  ac- 
quitted upon  the  ground  of  a  variance  between 
the  indictment  and  the  proof,  or  upon  any  ex- 
ception to  the  form  and  substance  of  the  indict- 
ment, he  may  be  tried  on  a  new  process,  and 


112  CHURCH    TRIALS.  [Chap.  V 

convicted  for  the  same  offence,  notwithstanding 
such  former  acquittal.  A  plea  of  former  acquit- 
tal is  valid  only  when  the  accused  has  been  ac- 
quitted in  due  form  by  a  tribunal  competent  to 
make  a  final  disposition  of  the  case.  If  a  local 
or  travelling  preacher,  therefore,  should  be  ac- 
quitted by  a  committee  called  by  the  preacher 
in  charge,  or  the  presiding  elder,  such  acquittal 
would  serve  as  no  bar  to  a  subsequent  arraign- 
ment, on  the  same  charges  and  specifications, 
before  the  quarterly  or  annual  conference :  for 
these  tribunals  alone  have  original  jurisdiction 
over  local  and  travelling  preachers. 

6.  "  May  a  person  who  has  not  been  form- 
ally received  into  full  connexion  in  the 
Church,  but  has  for  a  term  of  years  enjoyed 
all  the  privileges  of  a  member,  and  is  sup- 
posed by  the  preacher  in  charge  and  society 
to  be  a  member,  plead  the  fact  of  his  non- 
reception  as  a  bar  to  proceedings  in  case  of 
alleged  immorality? 

"Answer.  No." —  Gen.  Conf.  Jour.,  I860} 
p.  298. 

7.  When  the  accused  has  any  special  mat- 
ter to  plead  in  abatement,  or  bar  to  the  pro- 


Sec.  V.] 


THE  TRIAL. 


•113 


cecdings,  he  should  present  it  at  the  opening  of 
the  case. 

8.  Omissions  and  errors,  when  the  true  intent 
evidently  appears,  may  be  corrected ;  but  no 
amendment  can,  during  the  progress  of  the  trial, 
be  admitted  which  in  any  degree  changes  the 
issue  of  the  case.  During  the  trial  a  new  charge 
or  specification  cannot  be  admitted ;  yet  a  charge 
or  specification  may  be  withdrawn  before  a  ver- 
dict is  rendered.  For  example,  when  a  charge 
is  brought  for  slander,  consisting  of  two  counts, 
say  of  theft  and  perjury,  the  specification  of 
perjury  may  be  withdrawn,  and  all  the  testimo- 
ny by  which  it  was  supported,  and  the  verdict 
be  rendered  merely  in  reference  to  the  specifica- 
tion of  theft. 

9.  When  charges  are  preferred  against  a 
member,  the  preacher  in  charge  has  no  right  to 
rule  out  of  the  bill  of  charges  any  specification 
which  is  legally  actionable  under  our  rules  of 
discipline ;  but  an  annual  or  quarterly  confer- 
ence may  retain  or  dismiss  the  whole  or  any  part 
va  the  bill  of  charges  as  it  may  judge  proper. 


10.  When  an  important  witness  is  absent  by 
8 


114  CHURCH  TRIALS.  LChap.  V, 

no  fault  of  the  party  for  which  he  is  to  testify 
or  when  a  party  is  surprised  by  evidence  which 
he  did  not  anticipate,  the  trial  may  be  ad- 
journed upon  application  of  the  party,  at  the 
discretion  of  the  presiding  officer,  to  some  suit- 
able time  when  all  the  important  witnesses  may 
be  present. 

11.  Averments  of  immaterial  facts,  not  neces- 
sary ingredients  in  the  offence,  and  without 
which  the  complaint  would  be  good,  may  be 
rejected,  and  need  not  be  proved. 

12.  If  an  accused  member  evades  a  trial  by 
absenting  himself  after  sufficient  notice  has  been 
given,  and  without  requesting  any  one  to  appeal 
in  his  behalf,  it  does  not  preclude  the  necessity 
of  a  formal  trial.  The  preacher  in  charge  should 
appoint  competent  counsel  to  conduct  the  de- 
fence, and  all  the  evidence  in  the  case  should  be 
presented  in  due  form  to  the  committee.  If  the 
committee  decide  that  the  circumstances  of  the 
accusation  afford  strong  presumption  of  guilt,  the 
accused  is  to  be  esteemed  as  guilty,  and  accord- 
ingly excluded  by  the  preacher  in  charge ;  but 
in  no  case  can  expulsion  take  place  until  such  a 
verdict  is  rendered.   The  committee,  and  not  the 


Sec.  V.] 


THE  TK I  AL- 


US 


preacher  in  charge,  must  decide  when  a  member 
"  evades  a  trial,"  in  the  sense  of  the  Discipline. 

13.  The  trial  must  be  limited  to  the  particular 
charge  brought  against  the  accused.  If  a  differ- 
ent crime  is  proved  from  the  one  alleged  against 
him,  he  cannot  be  held  to  answer  to  it,  unless 
there  is  a  new  bill  of  charges,  setting  forth  the 
particular  offence  complained  of,  and  a  trial  de 
novo  held,  according  to  the  form  of  Discipline. 

14.  There  may  be  circumstances  which  would 
justify  a  preacher  in  refusing  to  entertain  a  bill 
of  charges,  even  when  signed  by  respectable 
members  of  the  Church.  In  such  cases  the 
accusers  may,  if  they  deem  it  proper,  complain 
of  the  preacher  to  his  presiding  elder,  or  to  the 
conference,  for  neglect  of  duty ;  and  the  pre- 
siding elder  may  remove  him  from  the  charge, 
and  the  conference  try  him  for  neglect  of  minis- 
terial duty. 

15.  After  charges  have  been  entertained,  and 
the  trial  has  proceeded  until  the  complainant  has 
produced  his  testimony,  the  case  cannot  then  be 
dismissed  without  the  consent  of  the  complainant. 
(Bishop  wt>usrh.) 


116 


CHURCH  TRIALS. 


[Chap.  V, 


16.  If  the  accused  desires  assistance  in  con- 
ducting his  defence,  all  necessary  aid  should  be 
given  him,  and  he  should  be  allowed  to  make 
full  defence  by  himself  and  counsel,  and  to 
make  any  proof  by  competent  witnesses  whom 
he  may  produce.  The  accused  member  may 
select  his  own  counsel,  provided  that  such  coun- 
sel is  a  member  in  good  and  regular  standing 
in  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church. 

17.  It  is  highly  improper,  ordinarily,  to  con- 
duct a  trial  in  a  public  congregation.  None 
should  be  present  except  the  parties  summoned ; 
at  least,  unless  they  are  members  of  the  Church. 

18.  "When  testimony  has  been  admitted  and 
journalized,  it  cannot  be  taken  from  the  record 
without  the  consent  of  both  parties. 

19.  "In  all  trials  of  preachers,  whether  by 
committee  or  before  a  conference,  and  in  all 
appeals,  it  is  improper  for  the  presiding  elder 
or  chairman  of  the  committee,  or  other  party 
presiding  at  the  trial,  to  deliver  after  the  plead- 
ings a  charge  to  the  committee  explaining  the 
evidence  and  setting  forth  the  merits  of  the 
case."— .Sec.  Gen.  Con/.,  1860,  p.  160. 


Sec.  VI.]  LAWS   OF   EVIDENCE.  117 

Section  VI. — General  Laws  of  Evidence. 

1.  Every  administrator  of  Discipline  should 
have  a  correct  knowledge  of  the  general  laws 
of  evidence,  as  established  by  the  civil  judi 
ciary :  for  though  in  ecclesiastical  courts  mere 
technicalities  should  never  subvert  the  principles 
of  equity,  yet  the  general  laws  of  evidence,  es- 
tablished by  the  wisdom  of  ages,  are  as  applica- 
ble in  establishing  matters  of  fact  before  an 
ecclesiastical  tribunal  as  before  a  civil.  Some 
of  these  principles  are  the  following : — 

2.  First.  The  evidence  must  correspond  with 
the  allegations,  and  be  confined  to  the  point  in 
issue.  It  is  supposed  that  nothing  will  be  ex- 
pressed in  the  bill  of  charges  which  is  immate- 
rial ;  and  hence  every  allegation  set  forth  should 
be  supported  by  direct  testimony.  If,  however, 
the  specifications  are  drawn  out  with  unnecessa- 
ry particularity,  a  judicious  committee  might 
consider  as  surplusage  whatever  is  not  necessary 
to  constitute  the  crime.  Extraneous  fact3  tend 
to  draw  away  the  minds  of  the  committee  from 
the  point  in  issue,  and  operate  unj  ustly  upon  the 
accused ;  for  he  cannot  be  supposed  to  have  pre- 
pared himself  to  meet  any  point  except  the  gen- 
eral one  set  forth  in  the  bill  of  charges. 


118 


CHURCH  TRIALS. 


[Chap.  V, 


3.  Secondly.  It  is  sufficient  if  the  substance 
of  the  issue  be  proved.  The  civil  law  makes  a 
distinction  between  allegations  of  matter  of 
substance  and  allegations  of  essential  descrip- 
tion. It  is  sufficient  if  the  former  be  substan- 
tially proved  ;  but  the  latter  must  be  proved  with 
literal  precision.  In  ecclesiastical  trials,  where 
we  have  to  deal  with  actions  which  are  criminal 
in  themselves,  whatever  may  have  been  the 
circumstances  in  which  they  took  place,  the  rule 
may  be  applied,  with  hardly  an  exception,  that 
it  is  sufficient  if  the  substance  of  the  allegation 
be  proved.  "  If,  in  an  action  for  malicious 
prosecution,  the  plaintiff  alleges  that  he  was 
acquitted  of  the  charge  on  a  certain  day,  here 
the  substance  of  the  allegation  is  the  acquittal ; 
and  it  is  sufficient  if  this  fact  be  proved  on  any 
day,  the  time  not  being  material."  If  the  aver- 
ment is  divisible,  and  enough  is  proved  to  con- 
stitute an  offence,  it  would  be  deemed  sufficient, 
both  in  a  civil  and  in  an  ecclesiastical  court, 
that  one  part  merely  was  proved.  Thus  an  in- 
dictment for  stealing  two  notes  of  equal  value 
would  be  sustained  if  the  evidence  only  proved 
that  one  note  was  stolen.  In  a  proceeding  to  pro- 
tect public  morals,  nothing  should  be  deemed  es* 
sential  but  that  which  constitutes  the  act  a  crime 


Sec.  VI.]  LAWS  OF  EVIDENCE.  119 

4.  Thirdly.  The  obligation  of  proving  any 
fact  lies  upon  the  party  who  substantially  asserts 
the  affirmative  of  the  issue.  It  is  generally  suf- 
ficient to  oppose  a  direct  denial  to  a  direct  alle- 
gation, until  it  is  established  by  evidence,  or  by 
strong  collateral  circumstances.  As  the  party  in 
the  affirmative  is  entitled  to  begin  and  to  reply, 
he  should  bring  forward  all  his  evidence  before 
any  defence  is  made.  The  rule  seems  to  have 
been  based  upon  the  fact  that,  in  most  cases, 
it  is  impossible  to  prove  a  negative  as  readily 
and  explicitly  as  an  affirmative.  If  a  man  has  in- 
dulged in  the  use  of  ardent  spirits  to  intoxica- 
tion, that  is  usually  susceptible  of  proof;  but  it 
might  be  exceedingly  difficult  for  an  innocent 
man  to  prove  that  he  was  not  'intoxicated  on  a 
given  day. 

5.  Fourthly.  The  best  evidence  should  be 
procured  of  which  the  nature  of  the  case  is 
susceptible.  This  rule  does  not  forbid  the  intro- 
duction of  testimony  of  different  degrees  of 
strength,  but  it  requires  that  strong  evidence 
should  not  be  withheld  when  it  is  known  to  be 
in  the  possession  of  the  party.  "When  such 
testimony  is  withheld,  the  design  is  evidently 
fraudulent.    Oral  testimony  cannot  be  substi- 


120 


CHUKCn  TRIALS. 


[Chap,  v, 


tilted  for  documentary,  wnen  such  testimony 
can  be  procured. 

6.  Hearsay  evidence.  This  term  is  applied  both 
to  written  and  to  oral  testimony,  and  relates  to 
such  as  does  not  derive  its  value  solely  from  the 
credit  given  to  the  witness  himself,  but  rests  also, 
in  part,  on  tbte  veracity  of  others.  Hearsay 
evidence  is  universally  held  as  incompetent  to 
establish  any  specific  fact  which  is  susceptible 
of  being  proved  by  living  witnesses.  "  If,"  says 
Justice  Buller,  "the  first  speech  were  without 
oath,  another  oath  that  there  was  such  speech 
makes  it  no  more  than  a  bare  speaking,  and 
so  of  no  value  in  a  court  of  justice." — Bull. 
N.  P.,  294. 

7.  In  the  following  cases  hearsay  testimony  is 
received  in  civil  courts : — 

a.  In  matters  of  pubbc  and  general  interest, 
where  the  health  or  happiness,  reputation  or 
prosperity  of  the  whole  community  is  involved. 

b.  In  matters  of  ancient  possessions,  where  it  is 
supposed  that  no  original  witnesses  are  now  living. 

c.  Declarations  and  entries  made  by  persons 
since  deceased,  and  against  the  interests  of  the 
persons  making  them  at  the  time  they  were  made. 


Sec.  VII.] 


WITNESSES. 


121 


d.  Dying  declarations  of  sane  persons. 

e.  The  testimony  of  deceased  witnesses,  given 
in  a  former  action  between  the  same  parties. 

Section  VII.  —  Witnesses. 

1.  The  Eoman  law  required  the  evidence  of 
two  witnesses  as  the  foundation  of  a  decree.  In 
our  courts  one  witness,  if  his  testimony  is  cor- 
roborated by  strong  collateral  circumstances,  is 
sufficient  to  establish  facts.  In  ecclesiastical 
trials,  while  a  single  allegation,  rebutted  by  a 
positive  denial,  should  not  be  deemed  sufficient 
to  destroy  the  Christian  character  of  one  in 
whom  the  Church  had  reposed  the  fullest  confi- 
dence, yet  a  single  testimony,  corroborated  by 
strong  collateral  circumstances,  may  convince 
an  intelligent  committee  of  the  moral  certainty 
of  the  guilt  of  the  accused. 

2.  Common  law  forbids  that  a  party  to  the 
record  in  a  ci-vil  suit  should  testify,  either  for 
himself  or  for  a  co-suitor  in  the  cause  ;  and  the 
same  principle  holds  equally  good  in  all  ecclesi- 
astical examinations.  If  the  complainant  has 
no  other  interest  in  the  case  than  is  common  to 
all  the  members  of  the  Church,  he  should  be 
allowed  to  testify. 


122 


CHURCH  TRIALS. 


[Chap.  V, 


3.  Neither  husband  nor  wife  can  testify  in 
any  civil  or  criminal  cause  in  which  one  of  them 
is  a  party.  To  sequre  domestic  happiness,  it  is 
held  that  neither  of  them  should  be  required  to 
divulge  any  confidential  communications  obtain- 
ed by  the  hallowed  confidence  of  the  marriage 
relation.  ISTo  other  relationship,  except  that  of 
husband  and  wife,  disqualifies  a  person  from 
testifying  for  or  against  another.  In  ecclesias- 
tical courts,  however,  the  husband  and  wife- 
should  mutually  be  allowed  to  testify  for 
each  other,  and  the  committee  should  give 
such  weight  to  their  testimony  as  they  consider 
it  is  entitled  to. 

4.  Persons  deficient  in  understanding  are  in-* 
competent  witnesses. 

When  the  deaf  and  dumb  are  produced  in 
civil  courts,  it  must  be  shown  by  the  party 
producing  them  that  they  are  persons  of  suffi- 
cient understanding  to  give  testimony. 

In  regard  to  children,  there  is  no  precise  age 
within  which  they  are  absolutely  rejected.  At 
the  age  of  fourteen  it  is  presumed  that  every 
person  is  competent,  until  the  opposite  is  shown. 
Some  have  been  admitted  as  early  as  five  yearg 
of  age  to  testify  in  civil  courts. 


Sec.  VII.] 


WITNESSES. 


123 


5.  .Persons  insensible  to  the  obligations  of  an 
oath, — as  atheists,  and  those  made  infamous  by 
having  been  convicted  of  flagrant  crimes,  as 
felony,  forgery,  perjury,  &c, — are  deemed  in- 
competent to  testify  before  a  civil  tribunal. 
Nor  should  they  be  listened  to  in  an  eccle- 
siastical investigation,  unless  their  statements 
are  corroborated  by  strong  collateral  circum- 
stances, or  they  have  been  reformed  in  their 
morals. 

6.  Persons  of  reputed  veracity  are  competent 
witnesses  in  a  Church  trial,  without  regard  to 
their  particular  religious  belief  or  Church  rela- 
tion. "Witnesses  from  without"  the  pale  of 
the  Church  "shall  not  be  rejected." 

7.  The  presiding  officer  of  a  trial  must  deter- 
mine the  competency  of  a  witness ;  but  the 
society,  or  select  committee,  must  determine 
what  weight,  if  any,  should  be  given  to  the 
testimony. 

S.  Though  we  would  not  say  that  a  pastor  is 
not  a  competent  witness  against  any  of  his  flock, 
yet  we  would  repeat,  that  if  he  is  the  principal 
witness,  the  presiding  elder  should  put  another 


124 


CHUKCII  TRIALS. 


[Chap.  V, 


preacher  in  charge  to  preside  at  the  trial.  In 
civil  courts  the  same  person  cannot  be  both 
judge  and  witness.  If  another  judge  is  pres- 
ent and  presides,  a  judge  may  be  sworn  and 
testify;  but  not  otherwise.  And  though  a 
preacher  in  charge  does  not  sustain  the  same 
relation  to  an  ecclesiastical  court  that  a  judge 
does  to  a  civil,  yet  there  are  so  many  analogies 
between  them  that  it  is  ordinarily  inexpedient 
that  the  same  person  should  be  both  presiding 
officer  of  the  trial  and  a  witness. 

Section  VIII. — Examination  of  Witnesses. 

1.  Witnesses  are  to  be  examined  first  by  the 
party  producing  them,  and  afterward  cross- 
examined  by  the  opposite  party. 

2.  The  presiding  officer  may  order  that  the 
witnesses  be  examined  out  of  the  hearing  of 
each  other,  when  he  deems  it  essential  to  the 
discovery  of  truth. 

3.  Each  witness  shoidd  be  called  upon  to  re- 
late what  he  knows  of  the  case,  and  his  testimony 
should  be  written,  and  to  insure  perfect  accuracy 
in  the  records,  read  to  him  as  taken  by  the  sec- 
retary.   Every  question  and  answer  should  be 


Sec.  VIII.] 


EXAMINATION. 


125 


written  which  either  party  deems  essential  to 
the  case. 

4.  Leading  questions  are  not  allowed  in  direct 
examination,  but  they  are  admissible  in  cross- 
examination.  Leading  questions  are  those 
which  suggest  to  the  witness  the  desired  answer. 

Example :  Was  not  the  said  A         B   in 

M        on  the  fourth  of  July  last?  Leading 

questions  are  permitted  in  direct  examination 
where  the  witness  appears  to  be  hostile  to  the 
party  producing  him,  and  where  an  omission  is 
evidently  caused  by  want  of  recollection. 

5.  A  witness  is  not  permitted  to  write  down 
his  testimony  to  read  in  court;  but  he  is  per- 
mitted to  assist  his  memory  by  a  written  instru- 
ment or  memorandum.  It  is  not  necessary  that 
this  memorandum  should  have  been  made  by  the 
witness,  or  be  admissible  in  itself  as  evidence. 

6.  Witnesses  in  general  must  depose  to  such 
facts  only  as  are  within  their  own  knowledge.  In 
some  cases  persons  are  required  to  state  their 
opinions  or  belief.  Examples:  the  testimony  of 
medical  men,  whether  death  could  be  produced 
by  certain  causes  ;  whether  certain  circumstances 


126 


CHURCH  TRIALS. 


[Chap.  V, 


indicated  a  sane  or  insane  state  of  mind ;  the 
testimony  of  skillful  penmen,  whether  a  given 
writing  were  the  veritable  chirography  of  a  par- 
ticular person.  Professional  books  are  not  ad- 
missible in  evidence. 

7.  A  witness,  while  giving  his  testimony,  may 
recall  and  correct  his  testimony ;  but  it  should 
be  taken  down  just  as  it  is  given,  with  all  its 
corrections:  and  it  is  for  the  committee  to  de- 
cide whether  the  latter  statements  are  more 
worthy  of  belief  than  the  former. 

8.  All  exceptions  to  evidence  ought  to  be 
made  at  the  time  when  it  is  first  taken.  After 
the  verdict  ifr  is  too  late  to  take  an  exception. 

9.  Witnesses  in  civil  courts  are  not  compelled 
to  answer  any  questions  which  will  degrade  or 
expose  them  to  penal  liability ;  but  as  our  ec- 
clesiastical courts  are  not  so  legalized  that  the 
witness  is  compelled  to  answer  any  question, 
this  subject  need  not  be  considered.  The  pre- 
siding officer  must  decide  whether  the  question 
is  a  proper  one. 

10.  If  no  counsel  appear  for  the  complainant, 
the  presiding  officer  should  put  such  questions 


Sec.  VIII-1 


EXAMINATION. 


127 


as  may  be  necessary  to  elicit  the  truth,  guarding 
carefully  against  any  bias  toward  either  party. 
No  question  should  be  put  to  a  witness  the  rele- 
vancy of  which  does  not  appear. 

11.  A  witness  in  an  ecclesiastical  court  ought 
not  to  be  put  on  oath  :  it  can  accomplish  no 
good.  Such  oaths  are  extrajudicial,  and  not 
legally  binding.  ~No  oaths  are  held  by  the  civil 
law  to  be  obligatory  except  those  given  in 
some  proceeding  which  the  civil  law  recog- 
nises. To  swear  falsely  before  a  court  in- 
competent to  administer  an  oath  is  not  perjury. 
(2  Caines,  91.) 

12.  Evidence  of  good  character  is  inadmissi- 
ble when  the  general  character  for  veracity  has 
not  been  impeached,  even  if  an  attempt  is  made 
to  prove  facts  inconsistent  with  the  statements 
of  the  witness. 

13.  A  witness  may  be  impeached  in  two  ways. 
a.  By  disproving  the  facts  stated  by  him  by 

the  testimony  of  other  witnesses. 

5.  By  general  evidence  affecting  his  credit  for 
veracity. 

"  In  impeaching  the  character  of  a  witness, 


128 


CHUECH  TRIALS. 


[Chap.  V, 


in  the  second  mode,  it  is  not  allowable  to  im- 
peach his  general  moral  character,  but  his  gen- 
eral character  for  veracity,  and  that  not  by. 
producing  testimony  of  particular  facts  of  bad 
moral  conduct,  but  by  producing  testimony  as 
to  the  general  fact  of  his  unreliability  as  a  per- 
son of  veracity." — Gen.  Gonf.  Jour.,  1860,  p.  428. 

The  general  character  of  a  member  of  our 
Church  for  veracity  cannot  be  impeached  ;  but 
the  facts  stated  by  him  may  be  disproved  by  the 
testimony  of  other  witnesses. 

Section  IX. — Depositions. 

1.  It  is  advisable,  in  all  cases  where  it  can  be 
done,  to  produce  all  material  witnesses  at  the 
trial.  But  as  no  ecclesiastical  judicatory  can 
compel  the  presence  of  any  witness,  it  fre- 
quently becomes  necessary  to  take  depositions. 

2.  "  The  testimony  of  an  absent  witness  may 
be  taken  before  the  preacher  in  charge,  or  a 
preacher  appointed  by  the  presiding  elder  of 
the  district  within  which  such  witness  resides ; 
provided,  in  every  case,  sufficient  notice  has  been 
given  to  the  adverse  party  of  the  time  and  place 
of  taking  such  testimony."  (Discipline,  p.  123.) 
The  notice  should  state  the  hour  and  place  of 


Sec.  IX.] 


DEPOSITIONS. 


129 


taking  the  testimony,  and  be  delivered  to  the 
party  in  person,  or  left  at  his  usual  place  of 
residence.  A  notice  left  at  a  post-office  is  not 
sufficient,  if  it  was  not  received  by  the  party. 
"What  time  is  a  reasonable  notice  to  the  adverse 
party  in  taking  depositions,  is  not  fixed  by  the 
Discipline,  but  is  a  question  of  law  which  the 
presiding  officer  must  decide ;  ordinarily  a  week, 
at  least,  should  be  allowed. 

3.  Form  of  notice: 

To  A.  B.  Whereas  C.  D.  has  requested  me  to 
take  the  deposition  of  E.  F.,  of  G.,  to  be  used  in 
the  examination  of  the  charges  and  specifications 
preferred  against  you  by  C.  D.,  I  do,  therefore, 
appoint  the  second  day  of  June,  18 — ,  at  one 
o'clock  P.  M.,  at  the  house  of  the  said  E.  F.,  as 
the  time  and  place  for  the  said  person  to  testify 
what  he  knows  relative  to  matters  contained  in 
the  said  charges  and  specifications.  And  you  are 
hereby  notified,  that  you  may  then  and  there  be 
present,  and  put  such  interrogatories  as  you  may 
judge  fit.  Yours,  &c,     H.  K,  Pastor. 

L  ,  May  20,  IS—. 

4.  Form  of  deposition  : 

I,  E.  F.,  of  G.,  testify  and  say  that  . 

9 


130  CHURCH   TRIALS.  [Chap.  V, 

After  the  direct  testimony  of  the  deponent  is 
written,  the  party  taking  the  deposition  is  al- 
lowed, first,  to  examine  him  on  all  the  points 
which  he  deems  material ;  and  then  the  adverse 
party  may  examine  him  in  the  same  way.  After 
which  either  party  may  propose  such  other  in 
terrogatories  as  the  case  may  require. 

If  the  accused  objects  to  the  admission  of  the 
person  to  testify  in  the  case,  this  should  be 
written  down,  stating  the  nature  of  the  ob- 
jection. 

If  any  question  is  objected  to  by  either  party, 
as  being  leading,  or  irrelevant,  or  hearsay,  or 
relating  to  matters  of  opinion,  this  should  be 
noted  under  the  question,  and  previous  to  the 
writing  of  the  answer. 

Ordinarily,  great  latitude  should  be  allowed 
to  the  questions,  if  desired  by  either  party ;  noi 
is  it  advisable,  usually,  at  this  stage  of  the 
proceedings,  to  decide  on  the  validity  of  the 
objections,  unless  in  very  clear  cases. 

After  the  deposition  is  written,  it  should  be 
read  to  the  deponent,  and  signed  by  him. 
A  note  should  be  appended  to  every  deposition, 
stating  the  reason  of  its  being  taken,  and 
whether  the  adverse  party  was  duly  notified, 
and  attended. 


Sec.  IX.  1 


DEPOSITIONS. 


131 


5.  Depositions  should  be  sealed  up  by  the 
person  taking  them,  and  remain  sealed  until 
opened  bj  the  proper  authorities. 

6.  Depositions  should  be  rejected  if  it  ap* 
pear  that  the  opposite  party  was  not  notified 
to  attend  at  the  time  and  place  appointed 
for  taking  the  deposition,  or  that  a  sufficient 
notice  was  not  given,  or  that  he  was  noti- 
fied to  attend  at  a  time  when  he  must  neces- 
sarily be  absent,  or  engaged  in  important  busi- 
ness requiring  his  personal  attention,  and 
that  this  was  known  to  the  party  giving  the 
notice. 

7.  When  witnesses  are  present  at  the  seat  of 
the  conference,  but  refuse  to  give  evidence  in 
open  conference,  the  conference  has  a  right  to 
appoint  a  commission  to  take  their  testimony, 
the  opposite  party  being  notified  to  appear 
before  such  commission,  and  having  the  right 
to  cross-examine  the  witnesses.  In  such  cases 
the  testimony  is  to  be  taken  by  a  secretary 
appointed  by  the  commission;  and,  when  re- 
ported to  the  conference,  it  must  be  filed  and 
carefully  preserved  by  the  secretary  of  that 
body.  (Discipline.) 


139  CHURCH  TRIALS.  [Chap.  V, 

8.  When  only  a  part  of  a  deposition  is  desired 
to  be  used  in  a  trial,  the  whole  of  it  must  be 
read. 

Section  X. — Ajypedl. 

1.  The  privilege  of  appeal  is  allowed  both  to 
preachers  and  members  by  the  constitution  of 
our  Church,  under  certain  limitations.  The 
General  Conference  "shall  not  do  away  the 
privileges  of  our  ministers  and  preachers  of 
trial  by  a  committee,  and  of  an  appeal :  neither 
shall  they  do  away  the  privileges  of  our  mem- 
bers of  trial  before  the  society,  or  by  a  com- 
mittee, and  of  an  appeal."  It  is  required, 
however,  in  order  that  the  appeal  may  be 
entertained,  that  the  condemned  person  signify 
his  intention  to  appeal  within  a  given  time. 

2.  The  court  appealed  to,  and  not  the  court 
appealed  from,  is  to  judge  whether  or  not  the 
party  has  a  right  to  appeal.  As  the  right  of 
appeal  is  not  treated  in  the  Restrictive  Rules  as 
a  conditional  one  to  be  regulated  by  express 
enactments,  great  license  should  be  given  to 
this  right.  No  appeal  should  be  rejected  un- 
less there  are  very  manifest  reasons  for  it.  It 
has  never  been  considered,  however,  that  the 


Sec.  X.1 


APPEAL. 


183 


appellate  court  can  exercise  no  discretion  in  any 
case  of  appeal, — that  it  must  entertain  eveiy 
appeal  that  is  made  to  it. 

3.  If  an  accused  person  evades  a  trial  by 
ubsenting  himself  after  sufficient  notice  has 
been  given  him,  and  the  committee  judge  that 
the  circumstances  of  the  accusation  afford  strong 
presumption  of  guilt,  he  may  be  esteemed  as 
guilty,  and  be  accordingly  excluded.  And  a 
person  who  absents  himself  from  trial  can  claim 
no  right  to  an  appeal.  But  mere  absence  from 
the  place  of  trial  does  not  show  that  the  accused 
person  evaded  a  trial,  by  absenting  himself,  in 
the  sense  of  the  Discipline.  He  should  be 
allowed  to  show  to  the  quarterly  conference 
that  his  absence  from  the  trial  was  not  de- 
signed, and  a  fault  on  his  part.  If  a  majority 
of  the  quarterly  conference  are  convinced  that 
he  did  not  designedly  evade  a  trial,  the  appeal 
should  be  entertained. 

4.  "  "When  a  member  of  an  annual  conference 
gives  notice  to  the  conference  that  he  has  with- 
drawn from  the  Church  or  conference,  and  at 
the  same  time  there  be  charges  ready  to  be  pre- 
sented against  him,  and  he  has  knowledge  of 


134 


CHURCH  TRIALS. 


[Chap.  V, 


such  charges  previous  to  his  notice  of  withdrawal, 
and  he  has  been  marked  upon  the  journal  of  the 
annual  conference  as  withdrawn  under  charges, 
has  such  member  the  right  to  appeal  to  the 
General  Conference  from  such  record  of  the 
annual  conference  ? 

il  Answer.  He  has  not." — -Gen.  Xlonf.  Jour., 
1860,  p.  298. 

5.  No  appeal  of  an  excluded  member  can  be 
entertained,  unless  it  is  brought  before  the  next 
ensuing  quarterly  conference;  or  of  a  local 
preacher,  unless  he  signify  to  the  quarterly 
conference  his  determination  to  appeal  to  the 
next  annual  conference ;  or  of  a  travelling 
preacher,  unless  he  signify  his  intention  to 
appeal  to  the  ensuing  General  Conference,  at 
the  time  of  his  condemnation,  or  at  any  sub- 
sequent time  when  he  is  informed  of  it.  The 
General  Conference  of  1860  adopted  the  fol- 
lowing decision : 

"  "When  an  expelled  member  has,  by  neglect 
or  otherwise,  forfeited  his  right  of  appeal, 
may  a  subsequent  quarterly  conference,  if  it 
desire  to  do  so,  grant  him  the  privilege  of  an 
appeal  ? 

" Answer.  No." — Gen.  Conf.  Jour.,  p.  298. 


Seo.  X.] 


ATPEAL. 


135 


6.  A  quarterly  conference  cannot  try  an  ap- 
peal when  the  testimony  is  not  duly  recorded. 
When  accurate  minutes  have  not  been  taken 
in  the  trial  before  the  society,  or  a  select 
number,  "  the  case,"  says  Bishop  Hedding, 
"  should  be  referred  back  for  a  new  trial,  that 
those  who  did  their  work  carelessly,  at  first, 
may  have  opportunity  of  doing  it  properly, 
and  of  being  admonished  to  avoid  such  errors 
afterward." 

7.  In  case  a  local  preacher  appeals  to  the  an- 
nual conference,  and  it  is  found  that  the  minutes 
of  the  trial  were  not  signed  by  the  president  of 
the  quarterly  conference,  and  by  a  majority  of 
the  members  of  the  conference  who  were  present, 
the  appeal  cannot  be  entertained.  When  the 
Discipline  has  been  illegally  administered,  the 
case  should  be  remanded  to  the  Tribunal  holding 
original  jurisdiction  over  the  member,  for  a  new 
trial.  (Bishop  Soule.) 

8.  Mode  of  conducting  appeals  in  the  ,  Gen- 
eral Conference. 

1.  Present  the  appeal. 

2.  Determine  what  members  of  the  commit- 
tee on  appeals,  not  less  than  two  thirds  of  the 


136  CHURCH   TRIALS.  fr\zr.Y, 

whole,  shall  hear  and  try  tne  case,  a  majority 
of  whom  shall  decide. 

3.  Read  the  findings  of  the  case. 

4.  Motion  to  admit. 

5.  State  the  grounds  of  the  appeal. 

6.  Read  the  minutes  and  documents. 

7.  Appellant's  defence. 

8.  Reply  of  the  delegates. 

9.  Appellant's  reply  to  the  delegates. 

10.  Decision  after  the  appellant  shall  have 
retired. 

9.  The  motion  to  admit  the  appeal  is  put  to 
the  court,  that  if  the  appellant  is  not  entitled  to 
an  appeal  the  facts  of  the  case  may  be  presented. 
In  the  following  cases  appeals  may  not  be  en- 
tertained : 

a.  When  the  accused  absents  himself  from 
trial  in  a  strictly  disciplinary  sense.  (Disc,  p. 
128.) 

b.  When  he  does  not  signify  his  intention  to 
appeal  within  the  specified  time.  (Disc,  pp.  125, 
127,  128.    Gen.  Conf.  Jour.,  1860,  p.  298.) 

c.  When  no  censure  or  reproof  was  adminis- 
tered as  a  penalty,  and  the  conference  passed 
the  character  of  the  appellant  without  censure, 
and  simply  declared  that  he  erred  in  judgment 


Sec.  X.] 


APPEAL. 


137 


in  the  administration  of  Discipline.  (Gen.  Conf. 
Jour.,  1840,  pp.  82,  83.) 

d.  When  the  appellant  declares  himself  with- 
drawn from  the  Church  subsequent  to  the 
adjudication  of  his  case  and  the  avowal  of  his 
intention  to  appeal.  (Gen.  Conf.  Jour.,  1848, 
p.  38.) 

e.  Ka  member  of  an  annual  conference  gives 
notice  to  the  conference  that  he  has  withdrawn 
from  the  Church  or  conference,  and  at  the  same 
time  there  are  charges  ready  to  be  preferred 
against  him,  and  he  has  knowledge  of  such 
charges  previous  to  his  notice  of  withdrawal,  if 
the  conference  should  enter  upon  its  journal  that 
he  withdrew  under  charges,  he  could  claim  no 
right  to  appeal  from  such  record  to  the  General 
Conference.  (Gen.  Conf.  Jour.,  1860,  pp.  223, 
298.) 

/.  When  an  expelled  preacher  does  not  sub- 
mit to  the  decision  of  the  conference,  but  con- 
tinues to  preach  as  if  still  in  full  possession  of 
ministerial  powers,  and  has  connected  himself 
with  another  Church  or  organization  contemplat- 
ing church  ends  independent  of  and  hostile  to 
the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  he  is  not  en- 
titled to  an  appeal.  (Gen.  Conf.  Jour.,  1860, 
p.  253.) 


138 


CHURCn  TlilALS. 


[Chap.  V, 


But  in  all  cases  where  the  right  of  appeal 
has  not  been  lost  by  some  violation  of  the  pro- 
visions of  the  Discipline,  the  appeal  must  be 
entertained. 

10.  If  an  appeal  is  well  taken,  it  does  not 
place  the  case  wholly  within  the  jurisdiction  of 
the  appellate  court  to  make  such  an  award  as  it 
deems  proper;  but  the  appellate  court  must 
either  affirm  or  reverse  the  decision  of  the  court 
.below,  or  remand  the  case  for  a  new  trial.  (Bps. 
Janes  and  Baker.) 

•  11.  Decisions  in  an  appellate  court : 

"  In  any  ecclesiastical  court  of  appeals,  when 
the  three  questions,  Shall  the  decision  of  the 
lower  court  be  affirmed  ?  Shall  the  case  be  re- 
manded for  a  new  trial  ?  Shall  the  former  decis- 
ion be  reversed  ?  have  been  successively  put,  and 
there  is  a  tie  vote  on  each,  then  in  what  con- 
dition does  it  leave  the  appellant  ? 

"Resolved,  That  it  is  the  sense  of  this  confer- 
ence that  when  the  motions  to  affirm,  to  remand, 
and  to  reverse  have  been  successively  put  and 
lost,  the  decision  of  the  court  below  stands  as 
the  final  adjudication  of  the  case." — Bee.  Gen 
Con/.,  1860,  p.  248. 


Sec.  X.] 


al'PEAL. 


139 


12.  In  no  case  of  appeal  can  new  evidence  be 
admitted.  Only  the  journalized  and  document- 
ary testimony  taken  and  presented  at  the  first 
trial  can  be  introduced.  (Kec.  Gen.  Conf.,  1848, 
p.  127.)  If  the  appellant  affirms  that  he  has  in 
his  possession  testimony  which  was  not  before 
the  original  court,  and  which,  in  his  opinion, 
would  exculpate  him  from  one  or  more  charges 
on  which  he  was  expelled,  the  case  may  be  re- 
manded for  a  new  trial.  (See  Kec.  Gen.  Conf., 
1840,  p.  77.) 

13.  Eelation  of  an  expelled  member  whose 
case  has  been  remanded  by  the  appellate 
court : 

"When  an  appeal  is  taken  by  an  expelled 
member  to  the  quarterly  conference,  and 
the  conference  remand  the  case  back  for  a 
new  trial,  what  is  the  precise  relation  of  the 
appellant?  Is  he  an  accused  member,  and 
must  the  preacher  proceed  to  try  him  again, 
or  is  he  restored  to  his  membership  in  good 
standing  ? 

"Answer.  He  is  an  accused  member,  and  the 
preacher  should  proceed  to  try  him  again  unless 
the  charges  are  withdrawn." — Gen.  Conf.  Jow., 
1860,  p.  298. 


140 


v-HUECH  TKIALS. 


[Chap.  V, 


14.  After  a  member  has  been  tried,  expelled, 
icud  taken  an  appeal,  and  the  quarterly  con- 
ference has  affirmed  the  decision  of  the  court 
below,  a  succeeding. quarterly  conference  is  not 
competent  to  reopen  the  case  for  -adjudication, 
by  granting  another  trial  to  the  expelled  mem- 
ber. The  decision  of  the  appellate  court  is  final. 
(Bishop  Hedding.) 

15.  When  the  appellate  court  reverses  the 
decision  of  the  court  below,  the  appellant  is 
reinstated  in  his  former  membership,  without 
any  action  of  the  court  from  which  he  took  an 
appeal. 

16.  If  an  excluded  steward,  exhorter,  or 
class-leader  is  restored  to  membership  by  the 
quarterly  conference,  such  action  does  not 
restore  him  to  his  previous  official  relation, 
lie  is  brought  to  trial  as  if  he  had  sustained 
no  official  relation ;  and  a  quarterly  conference 
can  restore  no  office  which  it  is  not  originally 
empowered  to  give. 

17.  When  a  decision  on  a  point  of  law  is 
made  by  a  presiding  elder  in  a  quarterly 
conference,  and  action  follows  which  affects 


APPEAL. 


141 


the  membership  ot  a  member  of  that  con- 
ference, such  action  is  final,  provided  that 
no  appeal  is  taken  to  the  president  of  the 
next  annual  conference.   (Bishop  Hamline.) 

18.  No  accused  lay  member  can  take  an 
appeal  until  he  is  excluded  from  the  Church. 
But  when  he  is  once  expelled,  the  act  of 
expulsion  stands  until  the  decision  is  reversed, 
on  appeal,  by  the  quarterly  conference.  The 
person  thus  expelled,  though  he  takes  an 
appeal,  cannot  enjoy  any  privileges  of  society 
until  the  decision  of  the  appellate  court. 
And  if  the  quarterly  report  be  read  before 
the  appeal  is  tried,  and  the  decision  reversed, 
the  preacher  in  charge  is  bound  to  read  him 
out  among  those  excluded  from  the  Church 
according  to  Discipline.  If  the  decision  is 
reversed  by  the  quarterly  conference,  the 
preacher  in  charge  should  announce  before 
the  society  that  the  person  is  restored  to 
membership  by  the  act  of  the  quarterly  con- 
ference. (Bishop  Morris.) 

19.  When  an  appeal  is  taken  from  the 
decision  of  an  ecclesiastical  court,  that  fact 
should  be  entered  upon  the  records  of  the 


142 


CHUBCH  TRIALS. 


fChap.  V, 


trial  ;  and  the  presiding  officer  is  required  to 
present  such  records,  and  all  the  documents 
relating  to  the  case,  to  the  appellate  court. 
When  a  travelling  preacher,  however,  has 
been  tried  and  taken  an  appeal,  it  is  the 
duty  of  the  secretary  of  the  annual  confer- 
ence to  preserve  the  minutes  of  the  trial,  and 
all  the  documents  relating  to  it,  and  transmit 
them,  at  the  proper  time,  to  the  General 
Conference. 

20.  "When  an  appellant  does  not  appear 
personally,  or  by  a  representative,  to  pros- 
ecute his  appeal,  it  goes  by  default.  (Bishop 
Ames.) 

21.  If  in  the  examination  of  an  appeal  the 
presiding  elder  discover  that  the  trial  below 
was  informally  conducted,  he  has  no  authority 
to  throw  out  the  case,  prevent  the  decision  of 
the  conference,  and  declare  the  person  not 
expelled.  The  appeal  is  not  to  the  presiding 
elder,  but  to  the  quarterly  conference. 

Section  XI. — New  Trial. 
1.  It  is  not  in  accordance  with  our  usages 
for  a  presiding  officer  to  order,  under  any 


oec.  XL] 


NEW  TRIAL. 


143 


circumstances,  a  new  trial ;  but  an  appellate 
court  may  remand  an  appeal  case  for  a  new  trial. 

2.  If  the  preacher  in  charge  differs  in  judg- 
ment from  the  majority  of  the  society,  or  the 
select  number,  concerning  the  guilt  or  innocence 
of  an  accused  member,  the  trial  may  be  referred, 
by  the  preacher  in  charge,  to  the  ensuing  quar- 
terly conference.  But  this  reference  of  the  trial 
does  not  place  the  case  before  the  quarterly  con- 
ference for  adjudication  ;  it  is  simply  a  petition 
for  a  new  trial,  and  the  quarterly  conference 
may  grant  or  reject  it  according  to  their  beat 
judgment.  (Kec.  Gen.  Con.,  1848,  p.  127.) 

3.  When  the  case  is  remanded  for  a  new  trial, 
it  should  proceed  as  if  no  trial  had  previously 
been  held.  There  must  be  a  new  presentation 
of  charges  and  specifications,  a  new  notifying 
of  the  party,  hearing  of  witnesses,  and  rendering 
of  verdict.  Any  of  the  original  charges  and 
specifications  may  be  withdrawn,  and  new 
charges  and  specifications  may  be  added.  New 
evidence  may  be  produced,  and  such  document- 
ary testimony  as  has  been  taken  according  to 
Discipline,  and  admitted  in  the  first  trial,  may 
be  introduced  in  the  new  trial.  (Eec.  Gen. 
Con.,  1S48,  p.  129  ) 

It  would  be  a  flagrant  proceeding  for  the 


144 


CHURCH  TRIALS. 


[Chap.  V, 


adjudicating  body,  when  a  case  is  remanded  for 
a  new  trial,  to  reexpel  a  member  on  a  verdict  of 
guilt,  rendered  at  a  previous  trial,  without  a 
new  hearing  of  testimony.  (Bishop  Hedding.) 

4.  In  the  following  cases  it  would  be  highly 
proper  for  the  appellate  court  to  grant  a  new 
trial. 

a.  When  the  minutes  of  the  trial  are  so  im- 
perfect that  the  true  merits  of  the  case  cannot 
be  learned  from  them. 

b.  In  case  of  maladministration,  or  incorrect 
ruling  of  the  presiding  officer. 

c.  When  there  have  been  any  improprieties 
in  the  select  committee,  such  as  determining 
their  verdict  by  casting  lots,  or  by  basing  it 
upon  documents  which  were  sent  to  them,  but 
were  not  read  in  the  trial. 

d.  When  new  and  material  evidence  has 
been  discovered.  A  new  trial  should  not  be 
granted  for  mere  cumulative  evidence. 

Section  XII. — Trial  of  Local  Preachers. 
1.   A  local  preacher,  deacon,  or  elder,  is 
amenable    to    the   quarterly   conference  for 
the  faithful  performance  of  the  functions  of 
his  office;  and  in  case  of  manifest  neglect  of 


Bee.  XII.]  LOCAL   PREACHERS.  145 

duty,  should  be  treated  the  same  as  in  cases  of 
improper  tempers,  words,  and  actions.  The 
person  thus  offending  should  be  reprehended 
by  his  senior  in  office;  and  should  he  fail  to 
reform,  one,  two,  or  three  faithful  friends  should 
be  taken  as  witnesses.  If  he  still  persists  in  his 
neglect  of  duty,  the  quarterly  conference  may 
proceed  to  try  him,  and  deprive  him  of  his 
ministerial  office. 

2.  When  a  local  elder,  deacon,  or  preacher  is 
reported  to  be  guilty  of  some  crime  expressly 
forbidden  in  the  word  of  God,  it  is  made  the 
duty  of  the  preacher  in  charge  to  call  him 
before- a  committee  of  local  preachers,  by  whom 
he  shall  be  acquitted,  or,  if  found  guilty,  sus- 
pended until  the  next  quarterly  conference. 
"  It  requires  the  preacher  in  charge,"  says 
Bishop  Morris,  "to  proceed  on  mere  report, 
whether  there  be  any  formal  charges  or  not ;  to 
call  a  committee,  which  is  of  the  nature  of  a 
court  of  inquiry,  to  ascertain  whether  or  not 
there  be  cause  of  trial ;  and  if  so,  it  must  go  to 
the  quarterly  conference,  the  only  tribunal  that 
has  authority  to  try  the  case.  And  in  all  prac- 
ticable cases  the  preacher  in  charge  should 

inquire  into  complaints  against  local  preachers, 
10 


146  OHUKCH   TRIALS.  [Chap.  V 

by  a  committee,  before  they  come  into  quarterly 
conference,  or  be  held  responsible  for  this  neg- 
lect of  duty.  But  if  he  neglect  it,  or  fail  to 
obtain  a  committee,  or  fail  for  want  of  time, 
that  neglect  or  failure  does  not  deprive  the 
quarterly  conference  of  its  legal  authority  to  try 
a  local  preacher  on  charges  of  immorality." 

3.  Bishop  Hedding  remarks :  "  Great  care 
should  be  taken  to  appoint  a  wise,  prudent,  and 
impartial  committee,  consisting,  if  practicable, 
of  more  than  three.  All  suitable  means  should 
be  employed  to  have  a  thorough  and  fair  inves- 
tigation. And  as  the  final  trial  of  a  local 
preacher  is  by  a  body  of  men  most  of  whom 
are  usually  laymen,  it  is  desirable  that  this 
committee  should  be  composed  of  as  many  as 
seven  or  nine." 

4.  The  committee  of  local  preachers  may  be 
called  from  any  circuit  or  district  in  the  con- 
ference. The  rule  of  1796  required  that  the 
local  preachers  in  the  neighbourhood  should  be 
called  to  constitute  this  committee.  In  1820 
they  were  required  to  belong  to  the  circuit  or 
district.  In  1836  all  restrictions  in  this  respect 
were  taken  away. 


Sec.  XII.] 


LOCAL  FREAC1IEKS. 


147 


5.  The  mode  of  conducting  an  investigating 
committee,  in  the  case  of  an  accused  local 
preacher,  is  similar  to  that  of  the  trial  of  a 
member,  before  described,  pp.  110,  111.  The 
preacher  in  charge  must  preside,  and  cause 
exact  minutes  of  the  charges,  specifications, 
testimony,  and  examination  to  be  taken ;  and  if 
the  accused  is  found  guilty,  these,  together  with 
the  decision  of  the  committee,  must  be  laid  by 
him  before  the  quarterly  conference. 

6.  The  acquittal  or  suspension  of  a  local 
preacher,  in  the  primary  examination,  is  by  the 
committee,  and  not  by  the  preacher  in  charge. 

7.  The  examination  before  a  committee  is  not 
a  trial  proper  on  the  merits  of  the  case;  and 
hence,  if  a  local  preacher  is  acquitted  by  the 
committee,  charges  and  specifications,  founded 
upon  the  same  reports,  may  be  preferred  against 
him  at  the  quarterly  conference,  and  he  be  ex- 
pelled, if  they  judge  him  guilty  of  crime. 

8.  The  mode  of  conducting  the  trial  of  a  local 
preacher  is  the  same  as  that  above  described. 
The  president  must  appoint  a  secretary  to  take 
regular  minutes  of  the  evidence  of  the  trial ; 


148  CHURCH  TRIALS.  [Chap.  V, 

"  which  minutes,  when  read  and  approved,  shall 
be  signed  by  the  president,  and  also  by  the 
members  of  the  conference  who  are  present,  or 
by  a  majority  of  them." 

9.  The  quarterly  conference  holds  original 
jurisdiction  over  local  preachers,  and  hence 
its  decision  will  not  be  governed  by  the  primary- 
investigation.  Testimony  may,  in  first  examin- 
ations, have  been  rejected  which  the  president 
of  the  quarterly  conference  judges  to  be  admis- 
sible ;  and  testimony  may  have  been  admitted 
which  should  be  rejected.  Any  additional  tes- 
timony which  either  party  may  have  obtained 
may  be  presented. 

10.  If  the  accused  refuse  or  neglect  to  appear, 
either  before  the  investigating  committee  or  the 
quarterly  conference,  he  may  be  tried  in  his 
absence. 

11.  The  quarterly  conference  alone  awards 
punishment  in  the  trial  of  local  preachers.  Sus- 
pension by  the  investigating  committee  is  not  a 
penalty  judicially  awarded,  but  a  public  arrest 
of  character  until  the  case  can  be  examined 
before  the  proper   tribunal.     The  president 


Sec.  XII.J  LOCAL  PREACHERS.  149 

cannot  expel  a  local  preacher;  he  merely  an- 
nounces the  decision  of  the  quarterly  con- 
ference. 

12.  If  a  local  preacher  has  been  expelled,  and 
has  taken  an  appeal  to  the  annual  conference, 
a  subsequent  quarterly  conference  cannot  re- 
consider its  action,  and  restore  the  local 
preacher.  If  a  subsequent  quarterly  confer- 
ence could  reconsider  the  act  of  a  former  session, 
and  restore  one  whom  they  had  expelled,  for 
the  same  reason  they  might  reconsider  and  con- 
demn a  man  whom  they  had  previously  acquit- 
ted. And  if  they  could  reconsider  the  act  of 
the  last  quarterly  conference,  they  might  re- 
consider an  act  passed  years  before.  (Bishop 
Hedding.) 

13.  When  a  local  preacher  has  been  brought 
to  trial  before  a  quarterly  conference,  and  the 
evidence  has  been  taken,  and  the  pleadings 
closed,  it  is  not  lawful  for  the  conference  to 
adjourn,  and  leave  the  decision  of  the  case  to 
the  next  quarterly  conference. 

14.  A  quarterly  conference  lias  no  author- 
ity to  alter  the  language  of  any  charge  or 


150 


CHUKCH  TRIALS. 


[Chap.  V, 


specification  without  the  consent  of  the  par- 
ties. 

15.  When  the  property  of  a  local  preacher 
has  accumulated  so  rapidly  as  to  cause  some  to 
suspect  that  he  is  not  acquiring  it  honestly,  the 
quarterly  conference,  of  which  he  is  a  member, 
has  no  authority  to  demand  of  him  a  statement 
of  the  amount  of  his  property,  and  of  the  manner 
in  which  it  has  been  acquired.  If  he  is  sus- 
pected of  dishonesty,  he  may  be  arraigned ;  but 
the  ..accuser  must  produce  testimony  to  sustain 
the  charge.  No  man  can  be  compelled  to  wit 
ness. against  himself.  (Ref.  Bishop  Soule.) 

16.  When  the  matters  involved  in  a  bill  of 
charges,  presented  against  a  member,  local  or 
travelling  preacher,  in  whole  or  any  material 
part,  are  pending  before  a  civil  or  criminal 
court,  it  is  frequently  advisable  to  lay  the  case 
over  until  the  trial  is  decided  by  the  legal 
tribunal.  Equity  seems  to  demand  it.  If  in 
this  case  the  local  preacher  has  been  suspended 
by  a  committee,  and  the  case  is  brought  before 
the  ensuing  quarterly  conference  for  trial, — if 
the  conference  believe  that  the  charges  can- 
not be  fully  investigated  until  after  the  suits 


30C.  XTL]  LOCAL   PREACHERS.  151 


pending  before  the  civil  tribunals  are  terminated, 
—  it  is  competent  to  adjourn  the  case  until 
after  such  trial.  The  results,  however,  of  a 
criminal  prosecution  ought  not  to  exert  any  in- 
fluence on  the  results  of  the  ecclesiastical  inves- 
tigation. Equity  and  the  honour  of  the  Church 
might  demand  the  conviction  and  expulsion  of 
v,he  person  whom  the  civil  law  had  cleared. 

17.  The  fact  that  a  member  of  a  quarterly 
conference  has  been  employed  as  counsel  in  a 
civil  suit  against  a  local  preacher  does  not  dis- 
qualify him  from  acting  and  voting  as  a  mem- 
ber of  the  quarterly  conference,  in  the  trial  of 
the  local  preacher  on  charges  involving  the 
material  facts  pending  in  the  civil  court.  Every 
member  of  a  quarterly  conference,  except  while 
he  himself  is  being  tried,  may  exercise  every 
right,  and  perform  every  act  appertaining  to  his 
office,  as  a  metnber  of  the  quarterly  conference, 
if  it  has  no  respect  to  his  own  personal  interests. 

18.  When  charges  are  preferred  against  a 
preacher  on  trial,  the  presiding  elder  has  a  right 
to  decide  under  which  question  of  section  iv, 
chapter  i,  part  iii,  of  the  Discipline  the  case 
shall  be  tried. 


152 


CHURCH  TRIALS, 


[Chap.  V, 


Section  XIII. — Trial  of  Travelling  Preachers. 

1.  The  nature  of  the  investigation  of  an  ac- 
cused travelling  preacher,  by  a  committee,  in 
the  interval  of  an  annual  conference,  is  the  same 
as  that  of  a  local  preacher,  above  described. 
It  is  strictly  preliminary  in  its  character.  The 
committee  can  merely  suspend  from  ministerial 
services  and  Church  privileges  until  the  ensuing 
annual  conference. 

2.  Bishop  M'Kendree  remarks:  "The  great 
object  of  committees  is  to  attend  to  complaints, 
or  charges,  in  the  intervals  of  conferences,  and 
thereby  secure  the  character  of  innocent  breth- 
ren, wrongfully  accused,  from  reproach  and 
injury;  or  by  suspending  [such  as  are  adjudged 
guilty]  until  the  ensuing  conference.  The  sus- 
pending power  is  clearly  restricted  to  such  crimes 
as  are  expressly  forbidden  in  the  word  of  God. 
And  it  may  be  further  remarked,  that  neither 
the  organization  of  a  committee,  nor  any  of  their 
acts,  can  abridge  the  powers  of  a  conference, 
when  they  afterward  come  to  sit  on  the  same 
case.    And  should  a  case  occur  at  or  during 


Sec.  XIII.]       TRAVELLING    PREACHERS.  153 

the  sitting  of  a  conference,  or,  although 
known  of,  be  neglected  ;  or  if  it  should  be 
of  such  recent  date  as  not  to  afford  time 
to  call  a  committee,  and  should  then  be 
brought  before  the  conference,  there  is  noth- 
ing in  the  Discipline,  or  reason,  to  prevent 
the  conference  from  hearing  and  deciding 
thereon,  without  the  intervention  of  a  com- 
mittee ;  and  especially  if  the  person  accused 
desire  it.  But  as  the  conference  has  the 
entire  control  of  all  cases  in  which  its  own 
members  are  concerned,  subject  to  the  order 
of  Discipline,  they  may,  or  they  may  not, 
appoint  a  committee,  as  they  may  judge 
proper." 

The  Restrictive  Rules  provide  that  ministers 
or  preachers  shall  have  the  privilege  "of  trial 
by  a  committee."  This  implies  that  preachers 
shall  not  be  suspended  in  the  interval  of  confer 
ence,  as  they  formerly  were,  without  the  inves- 
tigation and  action  of  a  committee ;  but  it  was 
not  intended  to  abridge  the  powers  of  an  annual 
conference, — it  has  original  jurisdiction  over  its 
members. 

3.  If  the  charge  be  preferred  at  the  confer- 
ence, the  case  may  be  referred  to  a  committee, 


154 


CHURCH  TRIALS. 


[Chap.  V, 


in  the  presence  of  a  presiding  elder,  or  a  mem- 
ber, appointed  by  the  bishop  in  his  stead.  In 
the  latter  case,  the  person  so  appointed  possesses 
all  the  powers  of  a  presiding  elder  in  an  investi- 
gating committee. 

4.  An  annual  conference  has  a  right,  when 
charges  are  preferred  against  one  of  its  number, 
and  the  case  cannot  be  tried  during  its  session, 
for  want  of  testimony,  to  refer  it  to  the  presiding 
elder  who  may  have  charge  of  him,  under  the 
rule  for  the  trial  of  immoral  ministers,  in  the 
interval  of  an  annual  conference.  When  cases 
are  thus  referred,  the  committee  possess  no  more 
authority  than  when  they  are  called,  in  the  in- 
terval of  conference,  by  the  presiding  elder. 
They  can  only  suspend ;  and  the  ensuing  annual 
conference  must  determine  the  case.  If  a  spe- 
cific charge  only  is  referred,  the  committee  must 
restrict  their  examination  to  that  particular 
point ;  but  if  the  case  of  a  preacher  is  referred, 
the  committee  may  examine  any  charge  which 
may  be  preferred  against  him. 

5.  The  acquittal  of  an  accused  travelling 
preacher  by  the  investigating  committee,  as  in 
the  case  of  a  local  preacher,  does  not  prevent 


Sec.  XIII.J       TRAVELLING   PREACHERS.  155 

the  same  charges  being  preferred,  and  a  trial 
held  before  the  annual  conference,  to  which  he 
is  originally  amenable. 

6.  If  the  preacher  is  found  guilty  by  the 
committee,  he  must  be  suspended  by  them, 
and  not  by  the  presiding  elder.  The  peni- 
tence of  the  convicted  cannot  prevent  sus- 
pension. 

7.  If  a  committee  is  appointed  to  investigate 
the  case  of  an  accused  preacher,  and  report  to 
the  next  conference,  if  the  conference  is  divided, 
and  the  committee  fall  into  different  conferences, 
their  powers  remain  the  same  until  their  report 
is  heard  and  accepted. 

8.  When  a  presiding  elder  is  called  to  preside 
at  the  investigation  of  an  accused  presiding 
elder,  he  possesses  the  same  powers  as  when 
investigating  the  case  of  an  accused  travelling 
preacher  on  his  district.  He  may  appoint  the 
committee,  and  the  time  and  place  of  holding 
the  investigation.  The  committee  should  be 
called  from  the  district  of  the  accused  presiding 
elder,  unless  special  reasons  exist  why  it  should 
not  be  done. 


156 


CHURCH  TRIALS. 


[Chap.  V, 


9.  A  presiding  elder  may  appoint  the  place 
for  the  investigation  of  the  case  of  an  accused 
travelling  preacher  beyond  the  limits  of  his 
district,  when,  in  his  judgment,  the  circum- 
stances demand  it. 

10.  A  presiding  elder  cannot  call  a  travelling 
preacher  before  an  investigating  committee,  ex- 
cept (1)  when  he  "  is  under  report  of  being 
guilty  of  some  crime  expressly  forbidden  in  the 
word  of  God  as  an  unchristian  practice,  sufficient 
to  exclude  a  person  from  the  kingdom  of  grace 
and  glory ;"  or  (2)  when  he  "  holds  and  dissemin- 
ates doctrines  which  are  contrary  to  our  Articles 
of  Religion,"  and  will  not  "  solemnly  engage  not 
to  disseminate  such  erroneous  doctrines,  in  pub- 
lic or  in  private ;"  or  (3)  when  he  ceases  to  travel 
without  the  consent  of  the  annual  conference.  If 
charges  are  preferred  against  a  travelling  preach- 
er in  the  interval  of  conference,  both  for  improper 
and  for  immoral  conduct  in  the  same  bill,  the 
charge  of  improper  conduct  must  be  dismissed  by 
the  presiding  elder.  A  preacher  cannot  be  tried 
for  improper  tempers,  words,  or  actions,  except 
at  the  annual  conference.  Complaints  of  malad- 
ministration must  go  primarily  before  the  annual 
conference.  (Eec.  Gen.  Conf.,  I860,  p.  301.)  The 


Sec.  XIII.]       TRAVELLING   PREACHERS.  157 

presiding  elder  can  only  remove  such  from  tho 
charge  as  do  not  administer  discipline  correctly. 

11.  The  form  of  trial,  in  the  case  of  a  local  or 
travelling  preacher,  is  the  same  as  that  of  a 
member,  (see  pp.  110,  111,)  except  in  the  mode  of 
rendering  the  verdict.  The  quarterly  and  an- 
nual conferences  vote  first  upon  the  question 
whether  the  several  specifications,  in  order, 
under  each  charge,  are  sustained,  and  then 
upon  the  charge,  without  bringing  in  a  written 
verdict. 

12.  If  an  accused  travelling  preacher  does 
not  appear,  either  before  the  committee  or  the 
annual  conference,  the  same  formality  should  bo 
observed  in  his  trial  as  if  he  were  present. 
Competent  counsel  should  be  appointed  to  con- 
duct his  case,  and  accurate  minutes  should  bo 
kept. 

13.  When  a  preacher  has  been  tried  in  an 
annual  conference,  and  suspended  for  one  year, 
the  conference  cannot  at  the  expiration  of  that 
time  expel  him  for  the  same  offence,  or  continue 
the  suspension  for  another  period.  When  a 
member  has  suffered  the  punishment  which  was 


158 


CHURCH  TRIALS. 


[Chap.  V 


adjudged  by  the  conference,  at  the  time  of  his 
trial,  he  is  deemed  clear  by  the  law.  (Bishop 
Hedding.) 

14.  A  preacher  under  suspension-  by  a  com- 
mittee, called  by  a  presiding  elder,  has  no  right 
to  vote  on  any  question,  at  the  ensuing  annual 
conference,  previously  to  the  examination  of  his 
case.  His  suspension,  being  in  accordance  with 
the  provisions  of  the  Discipline,  continues  iintil 
it  is  removed  by  the  conference. 

15.  When  a  travelling  preacher  is  accused  of 
being  so  unacceptable,  inefficient,  Or  secular,  as 
to  be  no  longer  useful  in  his  work,  there  must 
be  the  same  formality  of  trial, — specifications, 
witnesses,  record  of  testimony,  &c, — as  in  the 
case  of  immorality.  A  charge  of  unacceptability 
can  be  tried  at  an  annual  conference  in  the  ab- 
sence of  the  accused  preacher,  even  when  no 
previous  notice  has  been  given.  It  is  a  specific 
rule  of  discipline  that  every  travelling  preacher 
shall  undergo  an  annual  examination  of  charac- 
ter ;  and  it  is  expected  that  every  member  will 
be  present  at  the  session  of  the  conference.  In 
case  of  location  without  consent,  as  well  as  expul- 
sion, the  aggrieved  party  is  allowed  an  appeal  tc 


ike.  XIV.]    TRAVELLING  1' R  IS  A  C  HE  KS.  159 

the  General  Conference.  But  it  cannot  be  too 
strongly  urged,  that  in  all  cases  where  the 
character  of  a  brother  is  to  be  arrested,  or  his 
relation  changed  in  the  ministry,  due  notice 
should  be  previously  given,  and  efforts  made  to 
remove  the  embarrassments. 

16.  The  secretary  of  an  annual  conference 
must  carefully  take  all  the  testimony  given  in 
the  annual  conference  ;  documentary  testi- 
mony need  not  be  spread  upon  the  journals  of 
the  conference,  but-  must  be  properly  filed  and 
preserved.  In  case  of  trial,  a  copy  of  the 
charges,  specifications,  and  the  final  action  of 
the  conference,  should  be  entered  on  the  princi- 
pal Conference  Journal,  and  such  references 
made  to  all  the  testimony  and  documents  used 
in  the  trial,  that  they  may  be  readily  found  and 
clearly  identified. 

17.  A  committee  appointed  by  an  annual 
conference  to  try  a  travelling  minister  is  not 
authorized  to  hold  its  sessions  after  the  final 
adjournment  of  the  conference.  The  commit- 
tee of  trial  is  the  representative  of  the  annual 
conference,  and  subject  to  its  laws  of  action; 
and  hence  cannot  perpetuate  its  existence  after 
the  official  adjournment  of  the  body  which  cre- 
ated it.—  Jour.  Gen.  Con/.,  1804,  p.  232. 

\ 


160 


CHURCH  TRIALS. 


LChap.  V, 


Section  XIV. — Church  Offences. 

1.  In  every  Church  trial  it  should  be  defi- 
nitely stated  under  what  rule  of  discipline  the 
ease  is  to  be  tried. 

2.  All  actionable  offences  may  be  brought 
under  one  of  the  following  rules : — 

a.  A  crime  expressly  forbidden  by  the  word 
of  God,  sufficient  to  exclude  a  person  from  the 
kingdom  of  grace  and  glory. 

b.  Neglect  of  duties  and  of  the  means  of 
grace ;  imprudent  conduct ;  indulging  sinful 
words,  tempers,  or  actions ;  the  buying,  selling, 
or  using  of  intoxicating  liquors  as  a  beverage, 
or  disobedience  to  the  order  and  discipline  of 
the  Church. 

c.  Endeavouring  to  sow  dissensions  in  our 
societies  by  inveighing  against  either  our  doc- 
trines or  discipline. 

d.  Behaving  dishonestly  in  business  transac- 
tions, or  contracting  debts  without  a  probability 
of  paying  them. 

e.  Refusing  to  refer  to  arbitration  disputed 
pecuniary  questions,  when  recommended  by 
the  preacher  in  charge ;  refusing  to  abide 
by  the  judgment  of  arbiters ;   entering  into 


Sec.  XTV.]  CHURCH    OFFENCES.  161 

law-suits  with  another  memher,  against  the 
provisions  of  the  Discipline. 

3.  If  the  offence  belong  to  the  first  class,  no 
Church  labour  is  necessary  before  the  presenta- 
tion of  the  charge :  in  all  other  cases  specific 
preliminary  steps  must  be  taken. 

4.  If  a  preacher  holds  and  disseminates  doc- 
trines contrary  to  our  Articles  of  Religion,  and 
persists  therein,  he  may  be  suspended  by  a 
committee,  and  tried  at  the  annual  conference. 
If  his  error,  however,  is  a  mere  matter  of 
opinion,  not  embraced  in  our  Articles  of  Religion, 
he  may  be  borne  with  in  the  interval  of  confer- 
ence, and  his  case  brought  before  the  annual 
conference. 

The  twenty-five  Articles  of  Religion  do  not 
embrace  all  that  is  included  in  "  our,  present 
existing  and  established  standards  of  doctrine." 
Many  of  the  characteristic  doctrines  of  our 
Church  are  not  even  referred  to  directly  in  those 
articles.  Many  of  our  leading  articles  of  relig- 
ion are  expressed  in  a  negative  form,  and  have 
special  reference  to  the  errors  of  the  Papal 


162  CHUROH   TRIALS.  [Chap.  V, 

Church.  Bishop  Burnet  remarks,  that  since 
"  the  Church  of  Rome  owns  all  that  is  positive 
in  our  doctrine,  there  could  be  no  discrimination 
made  but  by  condemning  the  most  important 
additions  which  they  have  brought  into  the 
Christian  religion  in  express  words."  The  Dis- 
cipline does  not  expressly  state  what  are  our 
"  established  standards  of  doctrine ;"  but  usage 
and  general  consent  would  probably  designate 
Mr.  Wesley's  Sermons,  and  his  Notes  on  the 
New  Testament,  and  Watson's  Theological  In- 
stitutes. 

5.  The  rule  respecting  members  of  our  Church 
inveighing  against  our  doctrines  and  discipline 
is  not  to  be  understood  in  the  sense  that  they 
must  be  brought  before  a  committee,  and  found 
guilty  of  this  offence,  before  they  can  even  be 
reproved  by  the  senior  minister  of  the  circuit. 
The  reproof  is  to  be  given,  not  as  a  judicial  act 
by  the  adjudicating  body,  but  simply  as  the  act 
of  the  pastor,  in  the  faithful  discharge  of  the 
duties  of  the  pastorate,  and  to  be  performed  by 
him  when  he  is  clearly  convinced  that  the  ac- 
cused has  really  endeavoured  to  sow  dissensions 
in  the  Church.  If  the  member  "  persists  in 
such  pernicious  practices  "  after  reproof  is  thus 


Sec.  XV] 


rT.XAI.TY. 


163 


administered,  he  should  be  brought  to  trial  on  a 
complaint  setting  forth  the  nature  of  his  offence. 

6.  When  a  charge  of  slander  is  preferred  by 
one  member  against  another,  it  is  lawful  for  the 
accused  to  prove  the  truth  of  his  statements  as 
a  ground  of  justification. 

7.  But  when  a  member  is  accused  of  uttering 
sinful  words  in  reference  to  a  member,  it  is  not 
lawful  to  attempt  to  prove  their  truthfulness. 

8.  No  charges  for  slander  can  be  received 
except  from  the  person  alleged  to  be  slandered, 
or  from  his  representative  ;  but  charges  involv- 
ing defamation  of  character  received  from  other 
persons  must  be  for  evil-speaking,  and  the  truth 
of  such  declarations  cannot  be  given  in  evidence, 
as  it  would  involve  an  absent  person. 

Section  XV. — Penalty. 

1.  Church  penalty  is  designed  to  operate  as 
a  motive  upon  the  members  to  observe  cor 
rect  moral  conduct,  and  to  declare  the  purity  of 
the  Church  by  her  efforts  to  maintain  correct 
principles.  To  secure  these  objects  it  is  not  so 
necessary  that  the  punishment  should  be  severe 


164  CHURCH  TRIALS.  [Chap.  V, 

as  that  it  should  be  certain.  It  is  impossible  to 
graduate  the  punishment  according  to  the  true 
demerit  of  the  offence,  and  hence  as  mild  meas- 
ures should  be  pursued  as  possible,  and  yet  show 
that  the  Church  does  not  connive  at  sin,  and 
seek  to  conceal  corruption  rather  than  to  purge 
it  away. 

2.  The  following  awards  should  be  given,  ac- 
cording to  different  circumstances : — 

a.  A  declaration  of  the  guilt  of  the  accused, 
while  forgiveness  is  extended  to  the  penitent. 
h.  Censure,  or  reproof. 

c.  Suspension. 

d.  Expulsion. 

3.  Forgiveness.  The  Church  is  competent  to 
forgive  an  offender,  when  the  ends  of  moral 
discipline  can  be  promoted  by  it.  Bishop 
Hedding  remarks :  "  It  is  asked,  Must  he  expel 
in  all  cases  ?  Is  there  no  room  for  pardon  ?  For 
scandalous  crimes  expulsion  should  undoubtedly 
take  place ;  but  for  crimes  of  a  moderate  degree, 
and  when  the  offender  is  suitably  humble  and 
penitent,  forgiveness  and  forbearance  should  be 
exercised,  and  a  repentant  brother  may  be 
retained  in  the  Church.    '  Brethren,  if  any  man 


Sec.  XV.] 


PENALTY. 


165 


be  overtaken  in  a  fault,  ye  which  are  spiritual 
restore  such  a  one  in  the  spirit  of  meekness.' 
Gal.  vi,  1.  That  the  rule  is  to  be  so  understood 
is  evident  from  a  clause  in  the  General  Rules, 
thirty-sixth  page :  '  If  there  be  any  among  us 
who  observe  them  not,  who  habitually  break 
any  of  them,  let  it  be  known  unto  them  who 
watch  over  that  soul  as  they  who  must  give 
an  account.  We  will  bear  with  him  for  a  sea- 
son, but  if  then  he  repent  not,  he  hath  no  more 
place  among  us ;  we  have  delivered  our  souls.' " — 
Dis.  on  Discipline,  pp.  66,  67.  "  In  exercising 
mercy,  in  this  case,  the  preacher  will  need  great 
prudence  to  avoid  doing  it  in  a  way  to  grieve 
and  afflict  the  members,  or  cast  a  stumbling- 
block  before  the  world.  On  this  question  he 
should  take  counsel  with  the  select  number,  or 
the  leaders'  meeting,  or  in  some  cases  with  the 
society  in  the  place,  that  it  may  be  understood 
that  the  offender  is  restored  by  general  con? 
sent." — Dis.  on  Discipline,  pp.  68,  69. 

Bishop  M'Kendree  remarks :  "  When  a  person 
is  clearly  convicted  of  such  a  crime  or  crimes, 
(such  as  are  expressly  forbidden  in  the  word  of 
God,)  nothing  short  of  expulsion  will  satisfy  the 
rule,  unless  there  be  such  a  manifestation  of 
genuine  repentance  and  humiliation  as  will  fully 


166 


CHURCH  TRIALS. 


[Chap.  V, 


justify  the  restoration  of  the  offending  person: 
in  such  a  case  the  connexion  between  crime  and 
its  punishment  is  dissolved.  Such  cases  may 
possibly  occur,  and  when  they  do,  much  care 
and  prudence  are  necessary  to  guard  the  Church 
from  reproach  and  injury,  and  at  the  same  time 
to  save  the  offender." 

4.  That  the  Discipline  contemplates  that  cen- 
sure and  suspension  may  be  inflicted  as  a  Church 
penalty  upon  disorderly  members,  as  well  as 
upon  convicted  local  and  travelling  preachers, 
is  evident  from  various  considerations.  The 
heading  of  the  section  respecting  disorderly 
members  was,  in  its  first  introduction  into  the 
Discipline  in  1789,  "  Of  bringing  to  trial,  find- 
ing guilty,  reproving,  suspending,  or  excluding 
disorderly  persons,"  &c.  The  section  relating 
to  the  "sale  and  use  of  spirituous  liquors," 
which  formed  a  part  of  the  Discipline  from 
1796  to  1840,  provided  that  an  accused  per- 
son should  "be  cleared,  censured,  suspended, 
or  excluded,  according  to  his  conduct,  as  on 
other  charges  of  immorality." 

5.  No  member  can  be  suspended  for  a  partic- 
ular offence  without  a  regular  trial  according  to 


Sec.  XV.] 


PENALTY. 


167 


Discipline ,  ana  no  preacher  can  be  suspended 
by  an  annual  conference  beyond  the  period  of 
oue  year. 

6.  When  a  bill  of  charges  is  correctly  drawn, 
the  penalty  must  be  based  upon  the  charges 
which  are  sustained  against  the  accused.  No 
member  can  be  punished  for  any  higher 
offence  than  is  charged  against  him  in  the 
bill ;  but  punishment  may  be  awarded  foi 
any  lower  offence,  of  which  he  is  convicted,  in 
the  specifications  which  are  sustained  against 
him. 

7.  "  It  has  been  asked,"  remarks  Bishop  Hed- 
ding,  "  lias  a  preacher  a  right  to  keep  members 
of  the  Church,  who  have  not  been  tried  or  cen- 
sured, out  of  love-feast,  or  to  repel  them  from 
the  Lord's  supper,  for  any  little  irregularity  in 
dress,  or  otherwise,  which  he  may  perceive  in 
them  at  any  time  ?  No ;  in  ordinary  cases  he 
has  no  such  right :  he  may  not  punish  members 
except  as  the  law  directs.  Yet  there  may  be  ex- 
traordinary cases  which  might  admit  of  this 
measure,  from  his  authority  as  a  minister,  with- 
out any  direct  rule.  For  example :  a  member 
is  known  to  have  committed  a  scandalous  crime, 


168 


CnURCII  TRIALS. 


[Chap.  V, 


and  there  has  not  been  time  to  call  him  to  trial 
in  the  regular  way.  He  comes  to  love-feast,  or 
to  the  holy  sacrament;  in  these  circumstances 
the  minister  may  repel  him." — Dis.  on  Disci- 
dine,  p.  72. 

8.  When  a  preacher  is  judged  guilty  of  mal- 
administration by  an  annual  conference,  censure 
and  reproof  are  the  highest  penalty  which  they 
can  inflict. 

9.  When  a  member  or  preacher  has  been  ex- 
pelled, according  to  due  form  of  Discipline,  he 
cannot  afterward  enjoy  the  privileges  of  society 
and  of  sacraments,  in  our  Church,  without  con- 

•  trition,  confession,  and  satisfactory  reformation  ; 
but  if,  however,  the  society  become  convinced 
of  the  innocence  of  an  expelled  lay  member,  he 
may  again  be  received  on  trial  without  confession. 
No  expelled  member  can  be  received  again  into 
full  membership  without  a  subsequent  probation. 

10.  When  an  annual  conference  decides  that 
a  preacher  having  charge  has  expelled  a  member 
contrary  to  the  provisions  of  the  Discipline, 
such  decision  restores  the  person  so  expelled  to 
Church-membership.    The  conference  must  de- 


Sec.  XV.] 


PENALTY. 


169 


cide  within  what  time  the  alleged  maladminis- 
tration must  have  taken  place,  to  bring  it  prop- 
erly before  them.  (Rec.  Gen.  Con.  1852,  p.  73.) 

11.  If  the  society  or  select  number  render  a 
verdict  of  guilty,  it  is  not  optional  with  the 
preacher  whether  he  will  expel  him :  as  an 
administrator  of  the  Discipline,  he  must  pro- 
nounce the  penalty  of  the  law.  The  Discipline 
says,  "  Let  the  minister  or  preacher  who  has 
the  charge  of  the  circuit  expel  him."  An  ex- 
ception, however,  should  be  made  in  those  cases 
where,  in  view  of  peculiar  palliating  circum- 
stances, or  the  deep  penitence  of  the  accused, 
the  committee  or  society  recommend  that  he  be 
still  further  borne  with. 

12.  The  practice  of  requiring  a  public  person- 
al confession  before  the  Church,  or  threatening 
expulsion  if  it  is  not  made,  is  of  doubtful  expe- 
diency. If  the  accused  is  really  penitent,  this 
can  be  ascertained  in  some  other  mode.  The 
Church,  when  not  under  the  peculiar  sympathy 
which  the  presence  of  the  offender  might  pro- 
duce, are  better  prepared  to  decide  whether  the 
concessions  and  acknowledgments  of  the  accused 
are  sufficient  to  secure  the  honour  of  the  Church 


170 


CHUKOH  TRIALS. 


[Chap.  V, 


if  expulsion  is  not  inflicted.  Many  persons, 
especially  under  the  mortification  of  the  alleged 
offence,  are  wholly  incapable  of  making  an 
appropriate  statement  to  the  Church  in  person. 

13.  It  is  made  the  duty  of  the  "  official  min- 
ister or  preacher,"  at  every  quarterly  meeting, 
to  read  the  names  of  those  who  have  been 
excluded  from  the  Church  during  the  preceding 
quarter;  but  the  Discipline  does  not  contem- 
plate that  their  crimes — the  grounds  of  Church 
action — shall  be  publicly  announced,  nor  that 
any  unusual  publicity  should  be  given  to  the 
fact  of  expulsion.  "When  persons  are  thus  read 
out  of  the  society  by  the  "official  minister," 
in  the  hearing  of  those  who  have  an  interest 
in  the  communication,  and  a  right  to  know 
the  action  of  the  Church,  it  is  not  legal  defama- 
tion of  character,  nor  prima  facie  evidence  of 
malice. 

14.  When  a  member  is  found  guilty  of  im- 
prudent conduct,  and  required  to  make  con- 
fession, and  refuses  to  comply,  the  preacher 
cannot  expel  him  without  a  further  trial  be- 
fore a  committee,  showing  that  he  does  not 
comply. 


Sec.  XVI.] 


ARBITRATION. 


171 


Section  "KS/L — Arbitration. 

1.  In  1781  it  was  made  the  duty  of  the  assist- 
ant, at  the  quarterly  meeting,  to  consult  with 
the  steward  in  appointing  proper  persons  to  ex- 
amine into  the  circumstances  where  there  was  a 
dispute  respecting  pecuniary  matters ;  and  if 
there  was  suspicion  of  injustice,  or  inability,  in 
the  referees,  to  appoint  men  of  more  skill  and 
probity :  and  the  parties  were  then  required  to 
abide  by  their  decision,  or  be  excluded  from  the 
society. 

In  1784  the  Discipline  required  the  assistant 
to  consult  with  the  stewards  and  leaders,  and 
appoint  referees,  whose  decision  was  final ; 
and  the  party  refusing  to  abide  by  it  was  to  be 
expelled,  unless  there  appeared  to  the  assistant 
some  fraud  or  gross  mistake  in  the  decision ;  in 
which  case  he  was  to  appoint  new  referees  for  a 
rehearing  of  the  case,  and  the  decision  of  this 
tribunal  was  to  be  absolutely  final. 

2.  Under  our  present  rule,  the  authority  of 
the  preacher  is  greatly  diminished ;  yet  he  has 
discretionary  power  to  decide. 

a.  "Whether  the  circumstances  require  any 
action.    The  rule  does  not  oblige  him  to  recom- 


172 


CIIURCII  TRIALS. 


[Chap.  V, 


mend  arbitration,  unless  he  judges  that  the 
case  is  such  as  strictly  to  demand  such  investi- 
gation. 

b.  If  proceedings  should  be  commenced,  un- 
der what  rule  of  discipline  the  action  should  be 
brought, — whether  it  is  an  immorality,  an  in- 
discretion, or  a  dispute  respecting  the  payment 
of  debts,  &c.  (Bishop  Morris.) 

3.  The  phrase  "business  transactions"  is  to 
be  restricted  entirely  to  pecuniary  matters. 
But  it  embraces  them  in  all  their  forms, 
whether  relating  to  real  or  personal  estate, 
debts,  demands,  accounts,  or  contracts. 

4.  The  arbiters  to  whom  the  case  is  referred 
must  be  members  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church  ;  but  the  arbitration  does  not  assume 
the  form  of  a  trial,  and  it  is  not  necessary  that 
the  arbiters  should  belong  to  the  society  with 
which  either  of  the  parties  is  connected. 

5.  The  preacher  in  charge  should  preside  at 
the  arbitration,  when  both  of  the  parties  belong 
to  the  same  society.  K  they  belong  to  different 
societies,  Christian  and  ministerial  etiquette 
would  seem  to  require  that  the  senior  preacher 
should  preside. 


Scc.XVI.] 


ARBITKATION. 


173 


6.  Order  of  conducting  an  arbitration. 
a.  Religious  services. 

h.  Appointment  of  secretary  by  the  referees. 

c.  The  complainant  makes  his  statement,  in- 
troducing  such  testimony  as  he  deems  proper. 

d.  The  defendant  makes  his  answer,  and  in- 
troduces his  testimony. 

e.  Rebutting  testimony  by  the  complainant. 
/.  Rebutting  testimony  by  the  defendant. 

g.  Closing  arguments, — 
(1.)  By  the  complainant. 
(2.)  By  the  defendant. 

h.  The  parties  should  then  retire,  and  the 
decision  should  be  written  and  signed  by  the 
referees. 

7.  The  rule  does  not  require  our  members  to 
arbitrate  when  the  other  party  is  not  a  member 
of  our  Church. 

8.  When  a  dispute  respecting  pecuniary  mat- 
ters arises  between  a  member  of  our  Church  and 
a  firm  or  corporation,  to  which  one  or  more 
members  of  our  Church  belongs,  the  rule  re- 
specting arbitration  does  not  apply  ;  for  the 
corporation,  as  such,  is  not  under  the  control  of 
the  Church.     For  any  unjustifiable  business 


174 


CHURCH  TRIALS. 


[Chap.  V, 


transaction,  performed  by  the  member,  or  by 
tbe  firm,  which  the  member  could  have  con- 
trolled, he  should  be  held  strictly  accountable. 

9.  A  member  refusing  to  arbitrate  when  rec- 
ommended to  do  so  by  the  preacher  in  charge, 
renders  himself  liable  to  expulsion  from  the 
Church;  but  in  this,  as  in  all  other  cases,  he 
cannot  be  expelled  until  a  select  number,  in  due 
form,  declare  that  he  refuses  to  arbitrate,  or  has 
violated  some  express  rule  of  Church  covenant. 

10.  If  a  preacher  or  member  shall  enter  into 
a  lawsuit  with  another  member  before  the  mat- 
ter is  submitted  to  arbitration,  he  does  so  on  his 
own  responsibility ;  and,  if  arrested,  must  show 
that  the  case  was  of  such  a  nature  as  to  require 
and  justify  a  process  at  law. 

11.  The  inspecting  of  the  accounts  of  those 
who  "  fail  in  business,"  and  the  calling  of  a  debt- 
or before  a  committee,  to  show  cause  why  he 
does  not  make  payment,  are  not  Church  trials ; 
and  a  member  cannot  be  expelled  merely  on 
those  examinations,  whatever  fraud  and  dishon- 
esty those  examinations  may  disclose.  But  if 
these  examinations  should  disclose  frauds,  a  bill 
of  charges  should  be  formed  from  them,  and  the 
accused  brought  to  trial,  in  due  form,  before  a 
select  committee. 


Sec.  I]     CHURCHES   AND  PARSONAGES.  175 


OHAPTEE  VI. 
CHURCH  PROPERTY. 

Section  I. — Building  ChurcJies  and  Parsonages. 

1.  The  Discipline  expressly  discountenances 
the  incurring  of  heavy  liabilities  in  the  erection 
of  churches  and  parsonages.  Hence  it  is  made 
the  duty  of  the  quarterly  conference,  where  it  is 
contemplated  to  build  a  house  of  worship,  to 
secure  the  lot  on  which  such  house  is  to  be 
erected,  according  to  our  deed  of  settlement; 
and  also  "to  appoint  a  judicious  committee  of, 
at  least,  three  members  of  our  Church,  to  form 
an  estimate  of  the  amount  necessary  to  build; 
and  three-fourths  of  the  money,  according  to 
such  estimate,  must  be  secured,  or  subscribed, 
before  any  such  building  shall  be  commenced." 
"  In  all  cases  where  debts  for  building  houses  of 
worship  have  been,  or  may  be,  incurred  contrary 
to,  or  in  disregard  of,  the  above  recommendation, 
our  members  and  friends  are  requested  to  dis- 
countenance, by  declining  pecuniary  aid  to  all 
agents  who  travel  beyond  their  own  circuits  or 


176 


CHURCH  PROPERTY. 


[Chap.  V], 


districts,  tor  cne  collection  of  funds  for  the  dis- 
charge of  such  debts,  except  in  such  peculiar 
cases  as  may  be  approved  by  an  annual  confer- 
ence, or  such  agents  as  may  be  appointed  by 
their  authority." 

2.  When  a  number  of  persons  have  associated 
themselves  together,  in  pursuance  of  the  statute, 
for  the  purpose  of  erecting  a  meeting-house, 
and  appointed  three  or  more  of  their  number  a 
building  committee,  to  superintend  the  erection 
of  the  house,  the  mere  acceptance  of  the  appoint- 
ment does  not  amount  to  a  personal  undertaking, 
on  the  part  of  the  committee,  to  build  the  house ; 
but  the  only  effect  is  to  constitute  them  the 
agents  and  representatives  of  the  association,  to 
act  upon  joint  consideration  and  advice,  with 
power  to  make  all  necessary  contracts,  and 
authorize  all  such  expenditures  as  the  purposes 
of  the  agency  require. 

If  the  building  committee  are  the  agents  of 
an  unincorporated  body,  and  in  making  their 
contracts  do  not  pledge  their  individual  credit 
and  responsibility,  they  will  not  be  held  under 
a  personal  obligation  for  such  indebtedness,  if  at 
the  time  of  the  contract  the  nature  of  their 
agency  was  definitely  known. 


Sec.  II. J 


TRUSTEES. 


177 


And  if  the  committee  should  contract  with 
one  of  their  own  number,  they  would  as  effectu- 
ally bind  the  society  as  if  they  contracted  with 
a  stranger.  (Ref.  3  Vt.  Eep.,  431;  2  Wash- 
burn, 593 ;  3  ibid.,  405.)  « 

3.  Where  the  articles  of  association  provided 
that  the  whole  expense  of  the  house  should  be 
estimated  on  the  whole  number  of  pews,  by  ap- 
praisal, and  that  the  subscribers  should  bid  for 
their  choice  of  pews,  but  that  the  average  price 
of  the  pews  should  not  exceed  a  certain  sum, 
this  could  not  be  construed  as  limiting  the 
amount  to  be  expended  by  the  building  com- 
mittee in  erecting  the  house ;  and  a  member  of 
the  committee  might  recover  for  services  and 
expenditures  in  erecting  the  building,  notwith- 
standing the  whole  expense  of  the  house  ex- 
ceeded the  amount  which  the  pews  would  bring 
at  the  average  price  specified,  if  it  could  be 
shown  that  the  building  committee  had  not  de- 
parted from  the  general  plan  prescribed  for  the 

building.  (Ibid.) 
* 

Section  II. — Trustees. 
1.  All  our  Church  property,  such  as  meet- 
ing-houses, parsonages,  and  cemeteries,  held 
12 


178 


CHURCH  FROPERTY. 


[Chap.  VI, 


according  to  Discipline,  is  vested  in  a  board  of 
trustees,  who  hold  it  in  trust  for  the  use  of  the 
members  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church.  The 
ministry,  either  in  their  individual  or  associated 
capacity,  as  Annual  or  General  Conferences, 
have  never  claimed,  nor  do  they  hold,  in  law, 
any  title  to  any  chapel  or  parsonage  by  the 
deed  of  settlement.  The  fee  of  the  land  is 
vested  in  trustees,  who  hold  the  property  in 
behalf  of  each  respective  society.  The  General 
Conference  claims  merely  the  right  to  supply 
the  pulpit,  by  such  means  as  it  shall  elect,  with 
duly  accredited  ministers  and  preachers  of  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  "  who  shall  preach 
and  expound  God's  holy  word  therein."  The 
General  Conference  of  1796,  referring  to  the 
Deed  of  Settlement,  adopted  the  following  sen- 
timents :  "  By  which  we  manifest  to  the  whole 
world  that  the  property  of  the  preaching-houses 
will  not  be  invested  in  the  General  Conference. 
But  the  preservation  of  our  union,  and  the  prog- 
ress of  the  work  of  God,  indispensably  require 
that  the  free  and  full  use  of  the  pulpit  should  be 
in  the  hands  of  the  General  Conference  and  the 
yearly  conferences  authorized  by  them.  Of 
course,  the  travelling  preachers  who  are  in  full 
connexion,  assembled  in  their  conferences,  are 


Soc.  II.] 


TRUSTEES. 


170 


tlie  patrons  of  the  pulpits  of  our  churches." — 
Iiec.  Gen.  Con/.,  Vol.  I.,  p.  15.  Whenever  it 
becomes  necessary,  for  the  payment  of  debts,  or 
with  a  view  to  reinvestment,  to  make  a  sale  of 
Church  property,  the  proceeds  of  the  sale,  after 
the  payment  of  debts,  must  be  applied  to  the 
purchase  or  improvement  of  other  property  for 
the  same  uses,  and  deeded  to  the  Church  in  the 
same  manner,  according  to  the  judgment  of  the 
quarterly  conference,  for  the  use  of  the  said 
society. 

2.  Where  the  law  of  the  state  or  territory 
prescribes  no  specified  mode  of  election,  trus- 
tees must  be  elected  annually  by  the  fourth 
quarterly  conference  of  the  circuit  or  station, 
upon  the  nomination  of  the  preacher  in  charge, 
or  the  presiding  elder  of  the  district. 

In  all  meetings  of  trustees,  thus  appointed, 
the  stationed  preacher,  by  general  usage,  is  ex 
officio  the  presiding  officer. 

3.  To  be  eligible  as  a  trustee,  a  person  must  be, 
at  least,  twenty-one  years  of  age,  and  a  majority 
of  every  board  of  trustees  must  be  members  of 
the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church.  No  trustee 
can  be  ejected  from  office  while  he  is  in  joint 


180  CHURCH    PROPERTY.  [Chap.  VI, 

security  for  money,  unless  such  relief  be  given 
him  as  is  demanded,  or  the  creditor  will  accept. 

4.  The  great  and  paramount  duty  of  trustees 
of  religious  corporations  is  to  see  that  the  tem- 
poralities committed  to  their  charge  are  fully 
and  fairly  devoted  to  the  purposes  which  the 
founders  had  in  view  in  creating  the  trust.  All 
their  authority  is  necessarily  subordinate  to  this 
end,  and  all  exercise  of  it  beyond  the  legitimate 
attainment  of  this  end  is  usurpation. 

As  the  deed  of  settlement  secures  the  use  of 
the  pulpit,  "  to  preach  and  expound  God's  holy 
word  therein,"  to  such  ministers  and  preachers  of 
the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  as  the  General 
Conference  shall  duly  authorize,  if  the  trustees 
should  refuse  to  receive  them,  and  shut  the 
doors  of  the  church  against  them,  the  court 
would  issue  a  peremptory  mandamus  command- 
ing them  to  admit  the  preacher  thus  appointed 
into  the  church. 

It  is  no  valid  excuse  for  the  trustees  to  say 
that  a  majority  of  the  members  of  the  Church 
direct  them  to  close  the  doors,  and  sustain  them 
in  the  act.  "  They  are  not  chosen  to  represent 
that  majority,  but  rather  to  execute  the  trust  of 
carrying  out  the  intention  of  those  from  whose 


Sec.  II.] 


TRUSTEES. 


l  si 


benevolence  flow  the  temporalities  put  in  their 
charge.  If  such  an  excuse  will  ever  be  availa- 
ble, where  will  it  stop  ?  What  shall  set  bounds 
to  its  encroachment  ?  They  from  whose  benev- 
olence has  arisen  some  pious  foundation,  or  some 
noble  charity,  may  have  passed  from  the  stage 
of  life,  leaving  behind  them  some  such  monument 
of  their  love  for  God  and  man,  in  the  confident 
expectation  that  the  trust  they  have  confided  to 
posterity  will  be  faithfully  executed.  Upon 
what  principle  can  it  be  justified,  that  they  who 
now  live  to  enjoy  the  fruits  of  the  charity  of  the 
dead  should  be  permitted,  at  their  caprice,  to 
control,  and  perhaps  divert  from  its  original 
purpose,  the  endowment  which  owes  none  of 
its  support  to  them?  "No  such  principle  is 
known  in  law  or  morals." — 2  Barbour,  pp. 
414,  415. 

5.  The  trustees  of  an  incorporated  religious 
society  are,  virtute  officii,  entitled  to  the  posses- 
sion of  all  the  temporalities  of  the  society,  and 
are  considered  as  lawfully  seized  of  the  grounds 
and  buildings  of  the  Church ;  and  hence,  if  the 
trustees  should  close  the  doors  of  the  church 
against  the  minister  and  congregation,  they  have 
no  right  to  make  a  forcible  entry  into  the  church. 


182  CHURCH    PROPERTY.  [Chap.  Vr, 

The  merit  or  demerit  of  the  trustees  in  closing 
the  doors  of  the  church  cannot  be  takem  into 
consideration  in  this  case.  If  the  trustees  have 
violated  their  trust,  the  society  has  ample  reme- 
dy ;  but  this  remedy  does  not  consist  in  a  forcible 
entry  upon  their  possessions.  While  the  trustees 
are  in  actual  possession,  the  civil  authority  is 
bound  to  protect  them  against  the  unlawful' and 
irregular  intrusion  of  any  persons,  whether 
members  of  the  Church  or  strangers.  The  trustees 
are  responsible  for  the  faithful  discharge  of  their 
trust,  not  to  a  violent  mob,  but  to  the  society, 
in  a  legal  manner,  whose  interests  they  serve. 
(Ref.  9  Johnson,  156.) 

6.  A  church  is  erected  for  the  public  worship 
of  God,  and  the  moral  and  religious  instruction 
of  the  people  ;  and  the  trustees  have  no  authori- 
ty to  make  use  of  the  church,  at  such  intervals 
as  it  is  not  occupied  by  the  pastor,  for  purposes 
at  variance  with  the  object  for  which  it  was 
erected. 

7.  Trustees  can  legally  protect  the  church 
property  against  all  lawless  violence  and  injury, 
even  if  the  society  has  never  been  legally  incor- 
porated, and  may  maintain  an  action  against 


Sec.  II.] 


TRUSTEES. 


the  trespasser  for  the  injury  which  is  done. 
(Ref.  9  Wendall,  414.) 

S.  Where  the  officers  of  a  religious  corpora- 
tion are  required  by  their  charter  to  be  annually 
elected,  they  would,  probably,  be  allowed  to 
exercise  their  office  after  the  expiration  of  the 
year,  provided  an  election  had  not  taken  place 
to  fill  the  vacancy.  This  case  is  provided  for  in 
some  of  the  states  by  express  statutes,  and  such 
has  been  the  general  ruling  of  the  courts. 

9.  The  power  of  trustees  in  the  Methodist 
Episcopal  Church  seems  to  be  restricted  to  the 
holding  of  real  estate,  and  such  personal  prop- 
erty as  has  been  raised  or  acquired  for  the  bene- 
fit alone  of  the  temporalities  of  the  Church. 
They  may  take  up  subscriptions  and  collections 
for  the  purpose  of  creating  Church  property, 
for  the  payment  of  debts  previously  contracted, 
and  for  repairing  and  improving  the  real  estate 
of  the  society ;  but  they  have  no  authority  to 
forbid  the  stewards  raising  voluntary  contribu- 
tions for  the  support  of  the  gospel,  and  the  va- 
rious benevolent  institutions  of  the  Church,  nor 
can  they  claim  that  the  funds  raised  for  these 
purposes,  either  in  the  classes  or  in  the  public 


184 


CHURCH  PROPERTY. 


[Chap.  VI, 


congregation,  shall  be  deposited  in  their  hands. 
Our  economy  requires  that  these  funds  shall  be 
disbursed  by  the  stewards,  and  the  trustees  can- 
not exercise  their  powers  in  such  a  manner  as  to 
defeat  the  very  purposes  of  their  creation. 
(Bangs's  His.  M.  E.  Church,  vol.  iv,  pp.  175-181.) 

10.  The  board  of  trustees  are  responsible  to 
the  quarterly  conference  of  the  circuit  or  sta- 
tion, and  are  required  to  present  a  report,  annu- 
ally, of  their  acts  during  the  preceding  year; 
hence  the  quarterly  conference  must  see  that 
all  vacancies  in  the  board  of  trust  are  duly  filled, 
and  that  the  corporation  does  not  in  any  in- 
stance transcend  its  powers,  or  fail  to  discharge 
the  obligations  of  its  trust.  In  case  it  is  neces- 
sary to  take  any  legal  steps  to  check  the  action 
of  the  trustees,  the  quarterly  conference  is  the 
proper  body  to  give  instruction  upon  this  subject. 

11.  Corporations  created  for  a  specific  object 
have  no  power  to  take  and  hold  real  estate  for 
purposes  wholly  foreign  to  that  object.  (3  Pick- 
ering, 232-240.) 


Sec.  III.] 


PEWS. 


185 


Section  ILL — Pews. 

1.  We  do  not  propose  in  this  section  to  con- 
sider the  question  of  the  propriety  of  building 
churches  with  pews ;  but  as  such  churches  exist 
among  us  it  is  a  practical  question,  What  is  the 
nature  of  the  claim  which  a  pew-holder  possesses 
to  a  pew  in  a,  house  of  worship  ? 

The  society,  or  their  representatives,  the 
trustees,  own  the  fee  of  the  land  on  which  the 
house  is  erected.  By  a  grant  of  a  pew,  the 
grantee  acquires  only  a  qualified  usufructuary 
right.  He  can  claim  no  interest  in  the  soil  be- 
neath his  pew,  nor  in  the  space  above  it,  nor  an 
absolute  claim  to  any  part  of  the  building  itself. 
The  society  can  control  the  soil,  can  construct  a 
gallery  and  pews  above  him,  and  prevent  the 
pew-holder  from  removing  the  material  of  his 
pew  from  the  house.  The  right  of  the  pew- 
owner  is  limited  as  to  time.  If  the  house  be 
burned,  or  destroyed  by  time,  the  right  is  lost. 
The  grant  of  a  pew  does  not  bind  the  society  to 
provide  for  the  maintenance  of  public  worship 
in  the  meeting-house ;  but  they  may  abandon  it 
at  pleasure.  It  is  the  opinion,  also,  of  able 
jurists  that  the  rights  of  a  pew-owner  are  sub- 
ject to  the  right  of  the  society  to  remove  the 


186 


CHUKCH  PROPERTY. 


[Chap.  VI, 


house  to  6uch  a  location  as  will  best  accommo- 
date the  whole  congregation.  In  this  case  the 
value  of  the  property  is  not  diminished,  but 
rather  enhanced  by  the  more  commodious  loca- 
tion of  the  house.  But  the  pew-owner  does 
acquire  the  exclusive  right  to  occupy  his  pew 
when  the  house  is  opened  for  public  religious 
worship.  He  may  exclude  all  other  persons 
from  his  pew,  by  fastening  the  pew  door,  pro- 
vided he  does  not  annoy  those  who  occupy  other 
pews  in  the  house;  and  if  a  person  enters  a 
pew,  when  he  knows  that  the  owner  forbids  any 
such  entry,  he  becomes  a  trespasser,  and  liable 
to  an  action  for  such  entry.  (See  17  Mass.  Eep., 
435;  1  Pickering,  102;  24  Pickering,  347;  4 
K  II.  Eep.,  181,  182 ;  3  Washburn,  266,  277 ; 
5  Metcalf,  127 ;  5  Cowen,  496 ;  19  Pick.,  361.) 

2.  When  a  meeting-house  is  conveyed  to 
trustees  for  the  use  of  a  certain  Church  or  soci- 
ety for  a  place  of  worship,  and  for  no  other  use, 
intent,  or  purpose  whatsoever,  and  in  the  deeds 
of  the  pews  to  individuals  the  provisions  of  the 
conveyance  of  the  house  are  referred  to  and 
recognised,  the  pew-owner  has  a  right,  probably, 
to  the  ocrapancy  of  his  pew  whenever  the  house 
is  publicly  opened,  though  it  is  opened  for  pur- 


Sec.  UI.J 


PEWS. 


167 


poses  different  from  those  mentioned  in  the  con- 
veyance; nor  can  the  trustees  expel  him  from 
his  pew  on  any  public  occasion.  "It  is  the 
practice,"  however,  as  Judge  Shaw  remarks, 
"  for  religious  societies  to  lend  the  use  of  their 
houses  to  various  societies  and  philanthropic 
associations,  to  hold  meetings  for  various  pur- 
poses, and  upon  such  occasions  it  has  been  usual 
for  the  body  or  association  to  whom  the  house 
is  lent  to  control  the  use  of  the  pews,  without 
regard  to  particular  owners.  Perhaps  loans  of 
the  use  of  houses  of  worship  may  be  resolved 
into  a  mere  practice  of  courtesy  on  the  part  of 
religious  societies,  and  of  voluntary  acquiescence 
on  the  part  of  pew-owners,  not  affecting  the 
legal  rights  of  either." — 5  Mctca7f,  133. 

3.  E"o  pew-owner  has  a  right  to  use  his  pew 
for  any  purpose  incompatible  with  the  purpose 
for  which  the  house  was  erected ;  and  if  he 
should  put  any  offensive  covering  over  his  pew, 
the  trustees  have  a  right  to  remove  it ;  but  if, 
in  removing  it,  they  should  do  any  unnecessary 
injury  to  the  pew,  they  would  become  liable  to 
an  action  for  trespass.  (5  Metcalf,  127.) 

4.  When  a  house  of  worship  is  taken  down 


183 


CHURCH  PROPERTY. 


[Chap.  VI, 


as  a  matter  of  necessity,  because  it  has  become 
ruinous,  and  wholly  unfit  for  the  purposes  for 
which  it  was  erected,  the  trustees  are  not  liable 
to  make  any  compensation  to  the  pew  owners, 
but  may  take  the  avails  of  the  materials  of 
which  the  house  was  constructed  for  the  purpose 
of  erecting  another  house  in  its  place;  but  if 
the  house  is  taken  down  to  render  it  mofe  con- 
venient and  tasteful,  or  if  in  rebuilding  the  pews 
are  destroyed  for  a  useful  purpose,  an  indemnity 
must  probably  be  made  to  the  pew-owner.  (Ref. 
3  Washburn,  266 ;  19  Pickering,  361 ;  17  Mass. 
Rep.,  435.) 

If,  however,  the  trustees,  after  having  taken 
all  legal  steps,  should  remove  a  pew,  and  make 
a  tender  to  the  owner  of  the  value  of  his 
pew,  his  action  would  be  barred  for  damages. 
(24  Pickering,  347.) 

5.  The  interest  of  a  person  in  a  pew  in  a 
house  of  worship,  although  limited  and  qualified, 
yet  is  of  such  a  character  that  a  contract  for  a 
pew,  for  a  period  extending  beyond  one  year, 
would  probably  be  void  unless  reduced  to  wri- 
ting. (16  Wendall,  28.) 

6.  Pews  are  regarded  in  some  states  as  real 


SecIII.]  PEWS.  189 

estate,  in  others  as  personal.  In  New-Hamp- 
shire they  are  deemed  personal  property,  and 
may  be  attached  by  leaving  an  attested  copy  of 
the  writ,  and  of  the  officer's  return  thereon, 
with  the  town  clerk  of  the  town  in  which  such 
meeting-house  is,  provided  the  debtor's  interest 
in  one  pew,  in  any  meeting-house  in  which  he 
or  his  family  usually  worship,  shall  be  exempt 
from  attachment.  (R.  S.,  chap.  184.) 

7.  Houses  of  worship,  pews,  and  their  furni- 
ture, are  exempt  from  taxation  in  nearly  all  the 
states  of  the  Union. 

8.  Selling  pews  at  auction.  The  auctioneer, 
though  a  trustee,  is  the  agent  for  both  parties, — 
for  the  purchaser,  as  explicitly  as  for  the  trustees. 
The  bidder  announces  his  bid  for  the  purpose 
that  the  auctioneer  may  write  his  name  against 
the  pew  to  be  sold  ;  and  when  the  entry  is  made 
the  contract  is  signed  by  an  agent  for  the  pur- 
chaser, which  renders  it  legally  binding.  But 
the  memorandum  of  the  sale  must  be  perfect : 
the  conditions  must  be  specified,  and  all  the 
papers  must  be  attached  together.  The  mere 
writing  of  the  name  of  the  purchaser  on  the 


190 


CHURCH   PROPERTY.  [Chap.  VI, 


ground  plan  of  the  pews,  with  the  amount  which 
is  bid,  is  not  sufficient.  (16  Wendall,  28.) 

9.  Form  of  deed.  In  a  quit-claim  deed,  of 
ordinary  form,  insert  the  following  description  : 

"  The  pew  or  seat  in  the  Methodist  Episcopal 

Church  in  the  said  L  ,  which  is  numbered 

•  ,  with  all  the  privileges  and  appurtenances, 

estate,  right,  title,  interest,  and  property  of  us, 
or  of  either  of  us,  whatsoever,  as  trustees  for 
and  in  behalf  of  the  said  Methodist  Episcopal 
society  :  reserving  to  the  said  Methodist  Episco- 
pal society  the  sole  use  of  the  said  church  as  a 
place  of  religious  worship,  according  to  the  rules 
and  discipline  which  from  time  to  time  may  be 
agreed  upon  at  their  General  Conferences ;  and 
also  reserving  to  the  said  Methodist  Episcopal 
society  the  sole  use  of  the  said  pew  during  the 
holding  of  love-feasts,  class-meetings,  and  such 
special  Church  meetings  as  the  duly -authorized 
ministers  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church 
shall  appoint ;  and  also  reserving  unto  the  said 
Methodist  Episcopal  society  the  right  to  levy  a 
proportionate  tax  upon  said  pew  for  the  necessary 
repairs  and  insurance  of  the  house."  Signed, 
sealed,  witnessed,  and  acknowledged  in  due 
form.  / 


Sec.  IV.]        SUBSCRIPTION  PAPERS.  101 


Section  IV. — Subscriptio7i  Papers. 

1.  No  particular  form  is  required  to  render  a 
subscription  legal.  The  object  and  conditions 
of  the  subscription  should  be  clearly  and  ex- 
plicitly stated,  and  it  should  be  made  payable  to 
a  body  competent  to  contract.  A  pecuniary 
consideration  need  not  be  mentioned  to  render 
the  subscription  valid :  there  should  be  implied 
mutual  promises.  The  expending  of  money,  or 
the  undertaking  by  one  party  to  accomplish  an 
object  which  both  desire,  is  a  legal  consideration 
for  the  promise  of  the  other.  Subscriptions  for 
the  purchase  or  improvement  of  real  estate  should 
be  made  payable  to  the  board  of  trustees,  when 
such  trustees  exist. 

2.  When  a  person,  by  a  voluntary  subscrip- 
tion, promises  .to  pay  in  labour  or  materials,  at 
his  option,  during  another  season,  for  the  erection 
of  a  public  building,  and  who  can  be  presumed 
to  know  that  the  building  is  being  erected,  a 
demand  on  him  for  the  labour  or  materials,  pre- 
vious to  the  completion  of  the  house,  is  not 
necessary.  A  demand  made  after  the  building 
is  finished  is  sufficient,  if  the  payee  is  willing  to 
receive  such  pay  at  the  place  where  the  building 


192 


CHUKCU  PBOPEBTY.         [Chap.  VI, 


is  erected,  or  at  any  other  place  equally  con- 
venient for  the  promiser.  If  the  promiser,  in 
such  a  case,  wishes  to  free  himself  from  his  obli- 
gation, he  must  make  an  offer  of  payment  to  the 
committee  appointed  to  erect  said  building,  or 
to  the  person  or  persons  to  whom  his  subscrip- 
tion has  been  assigned.  (Kef.  2  Vt.  Reports,  48.) 

3.  When  a  conditional  subscription  is  drawn, 
it  should  be  so  expressed  that  the  corporation 
should  virtually  be  requested  by  the  promiser  to 
perform  certain  acts,  or  fulfil  certain  conditions. 
Instead  of  saying  that  the  amount  subscribed  is 
not  to  be  paid  until  $50,000  are  subscribed,  it 
should  read,  Provided  the  corporation  should 
procure  subscriptions  to  the  amount  of  $50,000, 
and  should  afterward  invest  the  money  in 
a  particular  mode.  (Ref.  1  Comstock,  pp. 
581-585.) 

4.  Fictitious  subscriptions,  obtained  for  the 
purpose  of  inducing  others  to  subscribe  more 
largely,  render  void  those  subscriptions  which 
follow  them.'  (1  Vt.  Rep.,  189-212.) 

5.  When  an  authorized  agent  makes  a  deduc- 
tion in  collecting  a  subscription  to  a  person  to 


Sec.  IV.]        SUBSCRIPTION  PAPERS.  193 


whom  he  thinks  it  is  entitled,  it  does  not  invali- 
date the  other  subscriptions.  (Id.) , 

6.  If  the  purpose  for  which  the  subscription 
was  raised  was  never  attempted  in  any  manner 
to  be  executed,  the  promiser  would  not  be  obli- 
gated to  pay  his  subscription. 

13 


194 


MINISTERIAL  SUPPORT. 


[Chap.  VH, 


CHAPTER  VII. 
MINISTERIAL  SUPPORT. 
Section  I. — Allowance. 

1.  The  salaries  of  ministers  are  fixed  by 
representatives  of  the  people  whom  they  serve. 

The  following  schedule  will  show  the  maxi- 
mum annual  amount  allowed  to  the  preacher  and 
his  family : — 


1774. 

1778. 

1780. 

17S4. 

1800 

1816. 

1824-60 

Preacher  

Preacher's 

£24  Penn. 

£32  Va. 

£32  Va 
£32* 

£24  Penn. 
£24* 

$80t 
$80 
$16 

$16* 

»100t 
$100 

sic 

$24 

$18* 

$100t 
$100 
$16 
$24 
t 

Child  under  7 

£6 

Child -from  7 
to  14  years . 
Orphans  of 

£8 

*  Conditionally.  t  And  travelling  expenses, 

t  The  same  as  children  of  living  preachers,  accordlne  to  their  age. 


2.  The  following  plan  was  adopted  by  the 
General  Conference  of  1860  and  1864  for  the 
support  of  our  ministry,  and  the  widows  and 
children  of  deceased  ministers : 

"  Question.  What  provision  shall  be  made  for 
the  support  of  bishops,  and  the  widows  and 
children  of  deceased  bishops  ? 


Sec.  L] 


ALLOWANCE. 


195 


"  Answer  1.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Book 
Committee  at  New  York  to  make  an  estimate 
of  the  amount  necessary  to  furnish  a  competent 
support  to  each  bishop  residing  east  of  the  Alle- 
ghany Mountains,  considering  the  number  and 
condition  of  his  family,  and  the  amount  nec- 
essary to  assist  the  widows  and  children  of 
deceased  bishops  residing  within  the  same  ter- 
ritory; and  it  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Book 
Committee  at  Cincinnati  to  make  a  similar 
estimate  with  regard  to  bishops,  and  the  wid- 
ows and  children  of  bishops  residing  west  of 
the  Alleghany  Mountains,  and  the  bishops  are 
authorized  to  draw  on  the  Book  Concern  for 
said  amount,  and  also  for  their  travelling  ex- 
penses. The  bishop  presiding  at  an  annual 
conference,  within  whose  bounds  a  widow  or 
orphan  of  a  deceased  bishop  may  reside,  shall 
be  authorized  to  draw  on  the  Book  Concern 
for  such  amount  as  may  be  estimated  as  afore- 
said. 

"  Answer  2.  There  shall  be  annually,  in  every 
district,  a  meeting  composed  'of  one  steward 
from  each  circuit  and  station,  to  be  selected  by 
the  quarterly  conference,  whose  duty  it  shall  be, 
with  the  advice  of  the  presiding  elder,  (who 
shall  preside  at  such  meeting,)  to  make  an  esti- 


196  MINISTERIAL    SUPPORT.     [Chap.  VII, 

mate  of  the  amount  necessary  to  furnish  a  com- 
fortable support  to  the  presiding  elder,  and  to 
apportion  the  same,  including  house  rent  and 
travelling  expenses,  among  the  different  circuits 
and  stations  in  the  district}  according  to  their 
several  ability;  and  in  all  cases  the  presiding 
elder  shall  share  with  the  preachers  in  his  dis- 
trict in  proportion  with  what  they  have  respect- 
ively received ;  but  if  there  be  a  surplus  of 
money  raised  for  the  support  of  the  preach- 
ers in  one  or  more  of  the  circuits  or  stations 
in  his  district,  he  shall  receive  such  surplus, 
provided  he  do  not  receive  more  than  his  allow- 
ance. (Disc.  p.  252.) 

"Answer  3.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  quar- 
terly conference  of  each  circuit  and  station,  at 
the  session  immediately  preceding  the  annual 
conference,  to  appoint  an  estimating  committee, 
consisting  of  three  or  more  members  of  the 
Church,  who  shall,  after  conferring  with  the 
preachers,  make  an  estimate  of  the  amount 
necessary  to  furnish  a  comfortable  support  to 
the  preacher  or  preachers  stationed  among  them, 
taking  into  consideration  the  number  and  con- 
dition of  the  family  or  families  of  such  preacher 
or  preachers,  which  estimate  shall  be  subject  to 
the  action  of  the  quarterly  conference,  and  the 


Sec.  L] 


ALLOWANCE. 


197 


stewards  shall  provide  by  such  methods  as  they 
may  judge  best  to  meet  such  amount.  The  trav- 
elling and  moving  expenses  of  the  preachers  shall 
not  be  reckoned  as  a  part  of  the  estimate,  but 
paid  by  the  stewards  separately." — Disc,  p.253. 

3.  It  is  the  duty  of  each  preacher  having  the 
charge  of  a  society  to  make  a  yearly  collection 
in  every  congregation  of  his  charge ;  and  the 
money  so  collected  must  be  forwarded  to  the 
ensuing  annual  conference  for  appropriation. 
This  collection  is  usually  denominated  the  fifth 
collection:  the  weekly  collections  are  applied 
for  the  support  of  the  preachers  stationed  on  the 
circuit  or  station.  The  fifth  collection,  and  the 
annual  produce  of  the  Chartered  Fund  and  of  the 
Book  Concern,  are  appropriated  to  the  making 
up  of  the  allowances  of  the  effective  and  super- 
annuated preachers,  and  of  the  widows  and 
children  of  deceased  preachers. 

4.  The  Chartered  Fund  was  established  in 
1776,  and  was  designed  to  relieve  the  distresses 
and  supply  the  deficiencies  of  the  itinerant  and 
superannuated  ministers  and  preachers  of  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  in  the  United 
States  of  America,  who  remain  in  connection 


198  MINISTERIAL  SUPPORT.      [Chap.  VII, 

with,  and  continue  subject  to  the  order  and 
control  of,  the  General  Conference,  and  also 
for  the  relief  of  the  wives  and  children,  widows 
and  orphans,  of  such  preachers.  The  amount 
of  the  invested  funds,  as  reported  in  1860,  is 
$23,294,  and  its  annual  produce  is  about  $1,300. 
This  income  is  divided  equally  among  the  sev- 
eral annual  conferences. 

5.  There  is  no  specific  rule  which  determines 
what  shall  constitute  travelling  expenses.  This 
matter  is  very  wisely  left  for  the  stewards  and 
preacher  to  arrange,  subject  to  a  reference  to 
the  quarterly  conference. 

6.  The  travelling  expenses  of  editors  appointed 
by  the  General  Conference  include  those  ex- 
penses only  which  are  incurred  by  moving  to 
the  place  of  their  appointment,  and  in  going  to 
and  returning  from  the  annual  sessions  of  the 
conferences  of  which  they  are  members.  (Kec. 
Gen.  Conf.,  1848,  pp.  112,  113.) 

7.  The  rule  authorizing  the  appointment  of 
an  estimating  committee  was  formed  by  the 
General  Conference  of  1816.  This  committee 
must  be  composed  of  members  of  the  Church ; 


Sec.  LJ 


ALLOWANCE. 


199 


but  the  rule  does  not  require  that  they  should 
be  members  of  the  quarterly  conference. 

It  is  required  that  this  committee  be  ap- 
pointed at  the  last  quarterly  conference  in  each 
ecclesiastical  year,  that  they  may  be  prepared  to 
present  their  report  to  the  first  quarterly  con- 
ference in  the  conference  year. 

The  report  of  the  estimating  committee  is 
subject  to  the  action  of  the  quarterly  conference, 
and  hence  they  may  increase  or  diminish  the 
estimated  amount. 

In  making  their  estimate  the  committee  are 
not  to  take  into  the  account  the  pecuniary  abil- 
ity of  the  society,  or  the  probability  whether  a 
given  amount  can  be  raised  for  the  object ;  but 
simply  the  question,  What  is  a  suitable  amount 
to  furnish  a  comfortable  support  for  the  preacher 
or  preachers  stationed  among  them  ?  Every 
circumstance  should  be  duly  considered  :  the 
condition  of  the  preacher's  family,  whether 
sickly  or  otherwise ;  the  state  of  the  market, 
and  the  expensiveness  of  the  place  where  the 
preacher  resides.  The  social  position  of  the 
preacher  should  not  be  overlooked.  He  should 
be  enabled  to  live  respectably  among  his  con- 
gregation, and  not  be  so  reduced,  by  a  stinted 
policy,  that  he  who  should  not  be  unmindful  to 


200  MINISTERIAL   SUPPORT.      ["Chap.  VII, 

entertain  strangers  be  necessitated  to  turn  away 
angels  from  his  door. 

8.  Whenever  any  claimant  on  the  funds  of  a 
conference  shall  be  in  debt  to  the  Book  Concern, 
the  conference  of  which  he  is  a  member  has 
power  to  appropriate  the  amount  of  such  claim, 
or  any  part  of  it,  to  the  payment  of  said  debt. 
(Discipline.) 

9.  It  is  general  usage  for  the  society  to  pay 
any  expenses  which  may  be  incurred  in  sup- 
plying the  pulpit  on  the  Sabbath  in  which  the 
preacher  is  absent  at  the  annual  conference. 

10.  When  a  preacher  is  absent  from  his 
charge,  in  obedience  to  the  authority  of  the 
Church,  as  delegate  to  the  General  Conference, 
member  of  the  General  Mission  Committee,  &c, 
he  is  entitled  to  his  full  salary  as  a  regular  pastor. 

11.  When  an  effective  preacher,  by  the  ap- 
pointment of  the  bishop  and  the  recommenda- 
tion of  an  annual  conference,  serves  a  corporation 
as  professor,  agent  of  the  American  Bible  Society, 
&c,  it  is  understood  that  he  has  made  a  specific 
stipulation  in  regard  to  his  support,  and  that  he 


Sec.  I.] 


ALLOWANCE. 


201 


thereby  releases  his  claim,  while  employed  in 
such  service,  on  the  conference  funds. 

12.  "  When  a  member  of  an  annual  confer- 
ence is  accused  of  crime  in  the  interval  of  his 
conference  sessions,  and  is  suspended  by  a 
committee  and  subsequently  convicted  by  his 
conference,  and  expelled,  his  claim  upon  the 
funds  of  the  Conference  shall  cease  from  the 
time  of  his  suspension." — Gen.  Conf.  Jour., 
1860,  p.  303. 

A  violation  of  covenant  vows  works  a  for- 
feiture of  all  disciplinary  claims. 

13.  The  claim  of  a  widow  of  a  travelling 
preacher  on  the  funds  of  conference  does  not 
depend  upon  her  Christian  character,  or  her 
connection  with  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church ; 
but  if  she  marries  she  ceases  to  be  a  claimant. 

14.  The  British  Wesleyan  Connexion  have  a 
specific  rule  that  those  preachers  who  marry 
widows  having  issue  by  their  former  husbands, 
shall  have  no  assistance,  either  from  the  public 
funds  or  from  the  circuits  in  which  they  labour, 
for  the  children  of  the  former  marriage.  Such 
is  the  usage  among  us.    But  a  child  legally 


202  MINISTERIAL    SUPPORT.      [Chap.  VII, 


adopted  by  a  preacher  is  a  disciplinary  claimant 
upon  the  funds  of  the  conference. 

Section  II. — Stewards. 

1.  The  following  is  Mr.  Wesley's  account  of 
the  origin  of  stewards :  "  In  a  few  days  some  of 
them  said,  '  Sir,  we  will  not  sit  under  you  for 
nothing ;  we  will  subscribe  quarterly.'  I  said, 
'  I  will  have  nothing,  for  I  want  nothing.  My 
fellowship  supplies  me  with  all  I  want.'  One 
replied,  '  Nay,  but  you  want  a  hundred  and  fif- 
teen pounds  to  pay  for  the  lease  of  the  Found- 
ery,  and  likewise  a  large  sum  of  money  to  put 
it  into  repair.'  On  this  consideration  I  suffered 
them  to  subscribe.  And  when  the  society  met 
I  asked, '  Who  will  take  the  trouble  of  receiving 
this  money,  and  paying  it  where  it  is  needful  V 
One  said, '  I  will  do  it,  and  keep  the  account  for 
you.'  So  here  was  the  first  steward.  After- 
ward I  desired  one  or  two  more  to  help  me  as 
stewards,  and  in  process  of  time  a  greater 
number." 

2.  "The  business  of  stewards,"  says  Mr. 
Wesley,  in  his  usual  laconic  style,  "is, — 

a.  "To  manage  the  temporal  things  of  the 
society, 
t 


Sec.  II.] 


STEWARDS. 


203 


b.  "To  receive  the  subscriptions  and  contri- 
butions. 

c.  "To  expend  what  is  needful,  from  time  to 
time. 

d.  "  To  send  relief  to  the  poor. 

e.  "To  keep  an  exact  account  of  all  rece:pts 
and  expenses. 

f.  "  To  inform  the  minister  if  any  of  the  rules 
of  the  society  are  not  punctually  observed. 

g.  "  To  tell  the  preachers  in  love,  if  they  think 
anything  amiss  either  in  their  doctrine  or  life. 

"  The  rules  of  stewards  are : 

a.  "  Be  frugal.  Save  everything  that  can  be 
saved  honestly. 

b.  "Spend  no  more  than  you  receive.  Con- 
tract no  debts. 

c.  "  Have  no  long  accounts.  Pay  everything 
within  the  week,  or  as  soon  as  possible. 

d.  "  Give  none  that  asks  relief  either  an  ill 
word  or  an  ill  look.  Do  not  hurt  if  you  cannot 
help  them.  , 

e.  "  Expect  no  thanks  from  man."  —  Wesley's 
Works,  vol.  v,  p.  185. 

The  duties  of  stewards  are  numerous  and  re- 
sponsible. They  relate,  in  part,  to  the  effective 
operations  of  the  pastorate,  and  in  part  to  the 
pecuniary  arrangements  of  the  circuit.  Though 


204  MINISTERIAL    SUPPORT.     [Chap.  VII, 

stewards  may  have  but  little  to  do  in  determin- 
ing the  estimated  amount  to  be  raised,  yet  the 
amount  which  is  actually  paid  for  the  support 
of  the  pastor  depends  almost  exclusively  upon 
their  efforts.  Stewards  are  ordinarily  the  types 
of  the  pecuniary  character  of  the  societies  which 
they  represent.  Where  energetic  and  effective 
stewards  are  employed,  poverty  will  vie  with 
wealth,  and  comparatively  small  and  feeble 
societies  will  amply  sustain  the  institutions  of 
the  Church. 

Stewards  should  endeavor  to  induce  all  the 
members  of  the  Church  to  contribute  statedly  to 
every  benevolent  enterprise,  as  a  matter  of  re- 
ligious principle.  Spasmodic  efforts  to  raise  an 
unusual  amount  for  any  institution,  or  for  some 
admired  preacher,  are  always  attended  with 
disastrous  reaction,  and  greatly  embarrass  all 
financial  arrangements.  The  amount  which  is 
paid  ought  never  to  be  graduated  by  the  popu- 
larity of  the  preacher,  but  by  the  condition  of 
the  Church,  and  the  ability  with  which  God  ha? 
blessed  it. 

Stewards  should  endeavour  to  raise  the 
preacher's  claim  by  quarterly  instalments.  This 
plan  can  be  executed  in  most  places,  and  can  be 
at  least  partially  executed  in  all.    The  expenses 


Sec.  II.] 


STEWARDS. 


205 


of  the  preacher  in  moving  upon  the  circuit 
should  be  paid  to  him  on  his  arrival  at  his 
charge.  This  amount  has  actually  been  paid  by 
the  preacher  in  advance,  in  his  efforts  to  serve 
them  ;  and  justice  demands  that  actual  expendi- 
tures for  their  benefit  should  immediately  be 
met.  Promptitude  under  such  circumstances  is 
appreciated  far  beyond  the  intrinsic  value  of  the 
offering  made :  it  furnishes  an  unmistakable 
welcome  to  the  preacher,  and  a  cordiality  most 
gratifying  to  his  heart. 

Stewards  should  see  that  every  subscription  is 
collected  when  it  becomes  payable.  It  is  of  no 
avail  to  raise  subscriptions  unless  prompt  and 
systematic  efforts  are  made  for  their  collection. 

Every  regular  attendant  on  the  ministry  of 
the  word  should  be  solicited,  in  a  proper  man- 
ner, to  aid  in  the  support  of  the  gospel.  None 
will  be  offended  who  are  approached  with 
Christian  courtesy  ;  and  the  privileges  which 
their  own  money  helps  to  secure  will  be  more 
highly  prized  by  them.( 

The  steward  should  remember  that  if  he  fail 
to  discharge  his  duties,  the  cause  of  God  will  in- 
evitably suffer.  No  other  member  of  the  Church 
feels  at  liberty  to  act  in  his  capacity  without  ap- 
pointment; and  unless  the  finances  of  the  Church 


206  MINISTERIAL    SUTPORT.     [Chap.  VII, 

are  properly  managed,  the  ministry  must  be  em- 
barrassed, or  retire  from  their  work. 

3.  The  preacher  in  charge,  previous  to  1812, 
had  the  power  to  appoint  stewards.  Since  that 
time  he  has  possessed  only  the  right  of  nomina- 
tion,— the  power  of  appointment  being  vested 
in  the  quarterly  conference. 

4^  Stewards  hold  their  office  for  one  year,  but 
may  be  reappointed  from  year  to  year.  They 
are  responsible  to  the  quarterly  conference  for 
the  faithful  discharge  of  their  official  dnties; 
and  the  quarterly  conference  may  dismiss  or 
change  them  at  pleasure,  without  preferring  any 
formal  charge. 

5.  Since  the  year  1820,  one  of  the  stewards 
has  been  specifically  appointed  a  recording 
steward.  This  office,  however,  does  not  consti- 
tute him,  ex  officio,  the  secretary  of  the  quarterly 
conference.  His  duties  require  him  to  record  the 
doings  of  the  quarterly  conference,  and  the  Sab- 
bath-school quarterly  reports.  In  other  respects 
the  prerogatives  and  duties  of  recording  stew- 
ards are  the  same  as  those  of  other  stewards. 


Sec.  II.] 


STEWARDS. 


207 


6.  A  preacher  in.  charge  has  no  right  to  ac- 
cept the  resignation  of  a  steward,  and  declare 
the  office  vacant.  The  quarterly  conference, 
which  confers  the  office,  can  alone  accept  of  the 
resignation. 

7.  When  two  circuits  or  stations,  each  hav- 
ing seven  stewards,  are  united  in  one  pastoral 
charge,  such  reorganization  displaces  all  the 
stewards,  and  a  new  board  must  be  organized, 
according  to  Discipline. 


208 


KULES   OF  ORDER.         [Cliap.  "III- 


CHAPTER  VIII. 
RULES   OF  ORDER. 

1. — Parliamentary  Rules. 
Eatery  pastor  will  frequently  be  called  to  pre- 
side over  the  deliberations  of  others,  and  hence 
should  be  well  versed  in  all  that  relates  to  the 
correct  and  orderly  management  of  deliberative 
bodies. 

The  preacher  in  charge,  by  virtue  of  his  office, 
is  the  presiding  officer  in  leaders'  meetings,  in 
the  meetings  of  such  boards  of  trustees  as  are 
appointed  according  to  Discipline,  in  quarterly 
conferences,  in  the  absence  of  the  presiding 
elder,  in  the  arbitration  and  trial  of  members,  in 
the  missionary  committees,  and  in  the  committee 
of  local  preachers,  called  to  investigate  the  case 
of  an  accused  local  preacher. 

2. — Temporary  Organization. 
It  frequently  happens  that  a  temporary  organ- 
ization is  necessary.  In  such  cases,  some  person 
of  age,  or  distinction,  should  rise  and  call  the 


Chap.  VIII. J  RULES    OF   ORDER.  209 

meeting  to  order,  announcing  the  arrival  of  the 
time  of  the  meeting,  and  suggesting  an  organi- 
zation, by  the  appointment  of  a  chairman  before 
proceeding  to  business.  The  same  person  should 
act  until  a  chairman  is  selected.  Some  four  or 
live  persons  may  be  nominated  as  chairman. 
The  question  should  not  be  put  until  every 
nomination  that  is  desired  is  made.  The  names 
of  the  nominees  should  then  be  announced,  in 
the  order  in  which  the  nominations  were  made, 
and  the  question  submitted  to  the  assembly. 
When  a  majority  of  votes  is  given  for  any 
candidate,  he  should  be  declared  president  pro 
tern.,  and  invited  to  the  chair,  without  voting 
upon  the  other  names. 

The  president  pro  tern.,  having  taken  the 
chair,  should  conduct  the  religious  services  of 
the  occasion,  or  call  upon  some  competent  person 
to  do  so. 

After  prayer,  a  secretary  pro  tern,  should  be 
appointed.  If  several  secretaries  are  appointed, 
the  one  first  named  is  the  principal  officer. 

In  all  deliberative  representative  assemblies  it 
is  necessary  to  ascertain  who  are  properly  mem- 
bers. This  should  be  done,  by  general  consent, 
either  before  or  after  the  permanent  organization, 

and  before  proceeding  to  any  other  business. 
14 


210  RULES   OF  ORDER.         [Chap.  VIII. 

This  may  be  done  by  the  secretary,  who  may 
receive  the  credentials  and  record  the  names  of 
members,  or  by  a  committee  appointed  for  this 
purpose. 

In  case  the  seat  of  a  member  is  contested,  he 
should  be  heard  in  his  own  defence,  and  then 
retire  until  the  case  is  determined.  The  other 
members,  who  are  legally  appointed,  form  a 
court  to  determine  the  question  of  all  contested 
elections,  unless  they  refer  it  to  a  committee. 

3. — Permanent  Organization. 

This  is  usually  done  in  one  of  two  ways. 
First,  by  raising  a  committee  to  nominate  a  full  - 
board  of  officers  for  the  association,  and  pro- 
ceeding to  ballot,  or  to  confirm  the  nomination 
by  vote  ;  or,  secondly,  by  promiscuously  nomin- 
ating the  different  officers  vwa  voce,  and  then 
balloting  or  confirming  by  hand-vote. 

4. — Presiding  Officer. 
The  duties  of  a  presiding  officer  are  the  fol- 
lowing : — 

To  call  the  members  to  order  at  the  appointed 
time. 

To  conduct  the  religious  services. 

To  direct  the  roll  to  be  called  at  the  opening 


Chap.  VIII]         KULES   OF  ORDER.  211 

of  each  session,  unless  otherwise  ordered,  and 
the  records  of  the  previous  meeting  to  be  read. 

To  .announce  the  order  of  business,  if  any 
manifesto  has  been  put  forth  respecting  it. 

To  receive  all  messages  and  communications, 
and  announce  them  to  the  meeting. 

To  put  to  vote  all  questions  which  are  regu- 
larly submitted,  or  necessarily  arise  in  the 
course  of  the  proceedings,  and  declare  the  result. 

To  see  that  the  laws  of  debate,  and  due  order 
and  decorum,  are  observed  by  the  members. 

To  decide  all  questions  of  order. 

To  authenticate,  by  his  signature,  all  the  acts 
and  proceedings  of  the  assembly. 

To  appoint  committees,  when  directed  in  a 
particular  case,  or  when  a  standing  rule  re- 
quires it ;  and,  in  general,  to  obey  implicitly  its 
commands. 

The  chairman  ought  to  give  direct  and  serious 
attention  to  each  individual  while  speaking,  and 
to  hold  no  conversation  with  any  one  at  the  time. 

The  utmost  impartiality  should  be  observed. 
Minorities  and  opponents  should  have  their  in- 
terests as  jealously  guarded  as  those  of  the 
majority,  or  of  most  intimate  friends. 

"When  the  president  withdraws  from  the  chair, 
the  vice-president  should  take  his  place.  If 

• 


212 


RULES    OF  ORDER. 


[Chap.  VIII. 


there  be  no  vice-president,  custom  allows  the 
president  to  appoint  a  chairman  during  his 
temporary  absence. 

If,  in  the  absence  of  the  president,  it  becomes 
necessary  to  choose  a  president  pro  tern.,  it  is 
the  duty  of  the  secretary  to  conduct  the  pro- 
ceedings. 

In  large  assemblies,  the  presiding  officer  may 
read  sitting,  but  should  rise  to  state  a  motion  or 
put  a  question. 

5. — Secretary. 

The  general  duties  of  the  recording  officer  of 
a  deliberative  body  are  the  following : — 

To  keep  a  correct  record  of  the  proceedings 
of  the  assembly. 

To  read  all  papers  which  may  be  ordered  to 
be  read. 

To  notify  the  chairman  of  each  committee  of 
his  appointment,  giving  him  a  list  of  his  col- 
leagues, and  stating  the  business  referred  to  them. 

To  authenticate,  by  his  signature,  all  the  acts 
of  the  assembly. 

To  preserve  all  the  papers  and  documents  of 
the  assembly,  and  allow  none  to  be  taken  from  j 
his  table  without  a  formal  leave  of  the  assembly. 

The  secretary,  if  a  member  of  the  body,  is  not 


Chap.  VIII.]         RULES  OF  ORDER. 


21'6 


deprived  of  the  privilege  of  taking  part  in  the 
deliberations  of  the  meeting. 

The  secretary  should  stand  while  reading  or 
calling  the  roll  of  the  assembly. 

He  should  write  a  clear,  legible  hand ;  and  all 
items  of  business,  for  the  sake  of  easy  reference, 
should  be  recorded  in  separate  paragraphs. 

The  peculiar  duties  of  the  secretary  of  an  an- 
nual conference  are  the  following : — 

a.  To  aid  the  president  in  the  organization  of 
the  conference  by  reading  the  roll  of  the  mem- 
bers at  the  opening  of  each  annual  session.  This 
is  usually  done  by  the  secretary  of  the  previous 
session. 

b.  To  furnish  the  bishop  with  answers  to 
questions  12th,  13th,  14th,  and  15th  of  the  busi- 
ness of  conference,  (Discipline,  part  ii,  ch.  i, 
sec.  ii,)  for  the  general  Minutes. 

c.  To  countersign  all  drafts  upon  the  Book 
Concern  and  Chartered  Fund. 

The  journals  of  the  annual  conferences  are 
subject  to  the  inspection  of  the  General  Confer- 
ence, and  should  be  executed  in  the  best  man- 
ner, as  it  regards  penmanship,  arrangement,  and 
mode  of  reference.  The  heading  of  every  page 
should  give  the  date ;  and  the  margin,  references 
to  all  the  transactions  recorded. 


214 


RULES   OF  OKDEK. 


[Chap.  VI1L 


6. — Members. 

All  members  have  an  equal  right  to  submit 
propositions  to  the  assembly,  and  to  explain  and 
recommend  them  in  discussion. 

"No  member  should  be  interrupted  when 
speaking,  except  by  the  president,  to  call  him 
to  order  when  he  departs  from  the  question, 
uses  personalities  or  disrespectful  language ;  but 
any  member  may  call  the  attention  of  the  presi- 
dent to  the  subject  when  he  deems  a  speaker 
out  of  order:  and  any  member  may  explain, 
if  he  thinks  himself  misrepresented. 

A  member  who  violates  the  rules  of  decorum 
may  be  named  by  the  president, — that  is,  the 
president  may  declare  that  such  a  member, 
calling  him  by  name,  is  guilty  of  certain  im- 
proper conduct.  The  member  thus  accused  is 
entitled  to  be  heard  in  his  own  defence,  and 
must  then  withdraw. 

The  only  punishments  which  a  deliberative 
body  can  inflict  are  reprimanding,  prohibition 
to  speak  or  vote  for  a  specified  time,  and  ex- 
pulsion. It  may  require  the  offender  to  ask 
pardon,  on  pain  of  expulsion. 

Any  member  who  desires  to  speak  must  re- 
epectfully  address  the  chair, 


:hap.  VIII.] 


RULES    OF  ORDER. 


215 


If  two  members  address  the  president  nearly 
at  the  same  time,  he  should  give  the  floor  to  the 
one  whose  voice  he  first  heard.  If  the  decision 
of  the  president  is  not  satisfactory  to  any  mem- 
ber, the  opinion  of  the  assembly  may  be  taken 
on  it. 

7. — Motions. 

When  a  motion  has  been  made  and  seconded, 
the  presiding  officer  must  state  it  to  the  assem- 
bly before  it  is  in  their  possession. 

No  6peech  should  be  made  without  a  motion, 
nor  after  a  motion  is  submitted,  until  it  is 
seconded,  and  stated  by  the  president. 

All  motions  or  resolutions,  introduced  by  any 
member,  must  be  reduced  to  writing,  if  the 
president,  secretary,  or  any  two  members  re- 
quest it. 

According  to  the  rides  of  the  House  of  Repre- 
sentatives, and  those  of  the  General  Conference, 
any  motion  or  resolution  may  be  withdrawn  by 
the  mover,  at  any  time,  before  decision  or 
amendment. 

No  new  motion  or  resolution  can  be  made 
until  the  one  under  consideration  is  disposed  of; 
which  may  be  done  by  adoption  or  rejection, 
unless  one  of  the  following  motions  should 


210  RULES   OF  ORDER.         [Chap.  VIII. 

intervene,  which  motions  must  have  precedence 
in  the  order  in  which  they  are  placed,  namely, 
adjournment,  indefinite  postponement,  laying  on 
the  table,  reference  to  a  committee,  postpone- 
ment to  a  given  time,  a  substitute  which  may 
be  amended,  amendment. 

All  motions  should  be  put  in  an  affirmative 
and  not  in  a  negative  form. 

8. — Indefinite  Postponement. 
If  a  motion  has  been  indefinitely  postponed,  it 
cannot  be  called  up  or  resumed  during  that  ses- 
sion. If  a  negative  decision  has  been  given,  it 
has  no  effect  whatever  on  the  final  disposal  of 
the  question. 

9. — Laying  on  the  Table. 
This  motion  is  proper  when  the  assembly 
wish  .for  more  information  upon  the  subject. 
If  decided  in  the  affirmative,  the  principal  mo- 
tion,  and  all  subsidiary  questions  connected  with 
it,  are  removed  from  before  the  assembly  until 
they  are  taken  up  again,  which  may  be  done  at 
any  time,  at  the  pleasure  of  the  assembly.  If 
they  are  not  taken  up,  it  is  equivalent  to  an  in- 
definite postponement. 


Chap.  VIII.] 


RULES   OF  ORDER. 


217 


10. — Ref ending  to  a  Committee. 

When  a  proposition  is  regarded  with  favour, 
and  some  modifications  are  desired,  it  is  usual  to 
refer  it  to  a  committee, — to  the  standing  com- 
mittee, if  one  has  been  raised  on  that  subject; 
otherwise,  to  a  select  committee. 

If  it  is  suggested  to  refer  it  both  to  a  standing 
and  to  a  select  committee,  the  question  should 
be  first  put  in  reference  to  the  standing  com- 
mittee. A  portion  only  of  a  subject  may  be 
referred,  and  different  portions  may  be  referred 
to  different  committees. 

If  a  committee  make  a  report,  and  the  as- 
sembly wish  for  certain  alterations  or  amend- 
ments, they  may  recommit  the  report. 

If  a  subject  is  referred  with  instructions,  those 
instructions,  of  course,  must  be  obeyed. 

11. — Division  of  a  Question. 
When  a  proposition  consists  of  two  or  more 
parts,  so  independent  and  distinct  that  if  one  be 
taken  away  the  others  will  remain  entire,  and  it 
is  supposed  that  the  assembly  may  approve  of 
some  but  not  of  all  the  parts,  it  is  frequently 
more  desirable  to  resolve  it  into  its  elementary 
parts  than  to  attempt  to  modify  it  by  amendments 


218 


RULES   OF   ORDER.         [Chap.  Vlll. 


Where  a  deliberative  body  has  adopted  no 
rule  providing  for  the  division  of  complicated 
questions,  no  division  should  take  place  without 
a  definite  motion  to  divide,  unless  a  unanimous 
*     consent  is  given. 

12.— Filling  Blanks. 

"When  blanks  are  left  for  the  assembly  to  fill, 
the  proposition  to  fill  is  not  an  amendment,  but 
an  original  motion. 

In  filling  blanks  where  different  numbers  are 
named,  the  question  should  be  put  first  on  the 
largest  sum  and  the  longest  time. 

13. — Amendments. 

The  mover  may  modify  or  accept  of  an 
amendment  when  it  is  made,  before  it  has 
been  stated  to  the  assembly  by  the  chairman. 
In  this  case,  it  becomes  a  part  of  the  original 
motion.  In  all  other  cases  it  must  be  put  as  a 
regular  amendment. 

Rules  respecting  Amendments. — Amendments 
may  be  made  in  three  ways, — by  striking  out 
certain  words,  or  by  inserting  certain  words, 
or  by  striking  out  some  and  inserting  other 
words. 

1.  When  a  proposition  consists  of  several 


Chap.  V1IL] 


RULE6   OF  OKDER. 


210 


sentences  or  resolutions,  it  should  be  taken  up  in 
order,  and  each  paragraph  amended  according 
to  the  pleasure  of  the  assembly :  and  when  it  is 
thus  passed  through,  it  is  not  deemed  orderly  to 
introduce  new  amendments  into  the  first  part  of 
the  proposition. 

2.  Every  amendment  may  be  amended ;  but 
it  can  go  no  further.  There  cannot  be  an  amend- 
ment to  an  amendment  of  an  amendment.  The 
question  should  first  be  put  on  the  last  amend- 
ment, and  proceed  in  that  order. 

3.  Whatever  is  agreed  to  by  the  assembly,  on 
a  vote,  either  adopting  or  rejecting  a  proposed 
amendment,  cannot  afterward  be  altered  or 
amended. 

4.  The  converse  of  the  above  rule  is  true. 
Whatever  is  disagreed  to  by  the  assembly,  on  a 
vote,  cannot  afterward  be  moved  again. 

Striking  out. — If  an  amendment  to  strike  out 
is  rejected,  it  cannot  be  moved  again  to  strike 
out  the  same  words,  or  a  part  of  them ;  but  it 
may  be  moved  to  strike  out  the  same  words,  or 
a  part  of  them,  with  other  words.  But  if  the 
amendment  to  strike  out  is  agreed  to,  it  cannot 
afterward  be  moved  to  insert  the  same  words,  or 
a  part  of  them,  unless  it  is  proposed  to  insert 
other  words  in  connexion  with  them.   The  same 


220  KULES   OF   OKDEK.         [Chap.  VIII. 


rule  applies  in  reference  to  inserting  the  same 
words,  or  a  part  of  them.  The  motion  to  amend 
those  relating  to  striking  out  and  inserting  ap- 
plies as  in  other  cases  of  amendment. 

Striking  out  <md  inserting. — If  the  motion  is 
divided,  the  question  is  first  to  be  taken  on 
striking  out ;  and  if  that  is  decided  in  the  affirm- 
ative, then  on  inserting:  but  if  the  former  is 
decided  in  the  negative,  the  latter  of  course 
falls. 

If  the  motion  to  strike  out  and  insert  is  put 
undivided,  and  decided  in  the  negative,  the 
same  motion  cannot  again  be  renewed.  But  it 
may  be  moved  to  strike  out  and, 

1.  Insert  nothing ;  or, 

2.  Insert  other  words ;  or, 

3.  Insert  the  same,  with  other  words ;  or, 

4.  Insert  a  part  of  the  same  words  with 
others;  or, 

5.  Strike  out  the  same  words  with  others,  and 
insert  the  same ;  or, 

6.  Strike  out  a  part  of  the  same  words  with 
others,  and  insert  the  same ;  or,  . 

7.  Strike  out  other  words,  and  insert  the 
same;  or, 

8.  Insert  the  same  words  without  striking  out 
anything.  (Ref.  Cushing's  Manual.) 


Chap.  VIII.]    •    RULES   OF   ORDER.  221 

On  putting  the  question,  first  read  the  pas- 
sage proposed  to  be  amended  as  it  stands,  then 
the  words  proposed  to  be  struck  out  or  inserted ; 
and,  lastly,  the  whole  passage  as  it  will  stand  if 
the  amendment  be  adopted. 

Defeating  a  Proposition. — Amendments  may 
be  made  to  a  proposition,  which  will  not  only 
modify  the  meaning,  but  convey  a  directly  op- 
posite sense ;  and  often,  in  legislative  bodies, 
bills  are  amended  by  striking  out  all  after  the 
enacting  clause,  and  inserting  a  new  bill ;  and 
resolutions  are  amended  by  striking  out  all  after 
the  words  "  resolved  that,"  and  inserting  a  prop- 
osition of  an  entirely  different  character. 

14. — Privileged  Questions. 
Questions  of  this  nature  are  of  three  kinds : 
1.  Motions  to  adjourn.  2.  Motions  relating  to 
the  rights  and  privileges  of  the  assembly,  or  of 
its  members  individually.  3.  Motions  for  the 
orders  of  the  day. 

1 5 . — A  djournment. 
A  simple  motion  to  adjourn  cannot  be  amend- 
ed, but  must  be  decided  without  debate.    A  mo- 
tion to  adjourn  to  a  particular  day  is  debatable, 
and  may  be  amended  in  regard  to  time. 


222 


RULES   OF   ORDER.         [Chap.  VIII. 


"  A  motion  to  adjourn  is  not  in  order,  1.  When 
a  member  is  speaking ;  2.  When  a  vote  is  being 
taken  on  any  question;  3.  A  motion  to  adjourn 
being  negatived,  cannot  be  renewed  until  some 
other  proposition  is  made,  or  other  business 
transacted." — Matthias's  Manual,  p.  72  ;  Gush- 
ing* s  Elements  of  Law  and  Practice,  p.  545. 

An  adjournment  without  day  is  equivalent 
to  a-fldissolution. 

When  a  question  is  interrupted  by  adjourn- 
ment before  any  vote  is  taken  upon  it,  it  is 
thereby  removed  from  the  assembly,  and  does 
not  stand  before  it  at  its  next  regular  session, 
but  must  be  brought  forward  in  the  usual  way. 
But  an  adjourned  special  meeting  is  regarded 
as  a  continuation  of  a  former  meeting,  and  the 
business  should  be  resumed  the  same  as  if  no 
adjournment  had  taken  place. 

16. — Orders  of  the  Day. 

When  the  consideration  of  a  subject  has 
been  assigned  by  the  assembly  to  a  certain 
day,  it  is  called  the  order  of  the  day. 

If  any  other  proposition  arise  on  the  day  as- 
signed for  the  consideration  of  any  subject,  a  mo- 
tion tor  the  order  of  the  day  will  supersede  such 
proposition,  and  must  be  first  put  and  decided. 


Chap.  VIII.] 


RULES    OF  ORDER. 


223 


To  entitle  this  motion  to  precedence,  it  must 
be  for  the  orders  of  the  day  generally,  if  there  is 
more  than  one,  and  not  for  any  particular  sub- 
ject; and  the  orders  must  be  taken  up  in  the 
order  in  which  they  stand. 

If  a  subject  is  assigned  for  any  particular 
hour,  the  question  to  proceed  to  it  is  not  a 
privileged  one  until  the  hour  has  arrived;  but 
if  no  hour  is  fixed,  the  order  is  for  the  entire 
day  and  every  part  of  it. 

If  the  motion  for  the  orders  of  the  day  pre- 
vails, the  original  question  is  removed  from  the 
consideration  of  the  assembly,  in  the  same  man- 
ner as  if  it  had  been  interrupted  by  an  adjourn- 
ment. If  the  motion  is  decided  in  the  negative, 
the  orders  of  the  day  must  be  superseded  until 
that  subject  is  disposed  of. 

The  orders  of  the  day,  unless  disposed  of  on 
the  day  assigned,  fall,  and  must  be  renewed  for 
some  other  day. 

17. — Incidental  Questions, 
Such  as  questions  of  order,  motions  for  the 
reading  of  papers,  leave  to  withdraw  a  motion, 
suspension  of  a  rule,  and  amendment  of  an 
amendment,  must  be  decided  before  the  ques- 
tions which  gave  rise  to  them. 


224 


RT/LES  OF  ORDER. 


[Chap.  VIIL 


18.  — Questions  of  Order. 

It  is  the  duty  of  the  presiding  officer  to  en- 
force the  rules  of  the  assembly ;  and  any  mem- 
ber noticing  a  breach  of  the  rule  may  call  his 
attention  to  it,  and  insist  upon  the  enforcement 
of  it. 

When  a  question  of  order  arises,  all  other 
business  must  be  suspended  until  that  point  is 
settled.  The  presiding  officer  must  decide  the 
point  without  debate.  If  the  decision  is  not 
satisfactory,  any  member  may  appeal  to  the  as- 
sembly. The  question  should  then  be  stated: 
"  Shall  the  decision  of  the  chair  stand  as  the 
decision  of  the  assembly?"  When  it  is  thus 
stated  it  is  debatable,  and  the  presiding  officer 
may  participate  in  the  debate.  When  a  ques- 
tion has  been  put,  and  the  decision  announced, 
if  any  member  alleges  that  the  question  was 
not  understood,  the  presiding  officer  may  recall 
his  decision  and  put  the  question  again. 

19.  — Previous  Question. 

The  design  of  the  previous  question  is  chiefly 
for  suppressing  debate,  and  taking  immediate 
action  on  the  main  question. 

The  question  is  put  in  this  form :   "  Shall 


Chap.  VIIL]         KUI.ES  OF  ORDER.  225 

the  main  question  be  now  put?"  If  it  is  de- 
cided in  the  negative,  the  debate  continues ;  if 
in  the  affirmative,  the  vote  must  be  at  once 
taken,  in  the  form  in  which  the  question  exists 
at  the  time. 

A  previous  question  cannot  be  amended.  By 
the  rules  of  the  House  of  Representatives,  the 
previous  question  can  only  be  admitted  when 
demanded  by  a  majority  of  the  members  pres- 
ent ;  and  if  it  is  ordered;  it  brings  the  House  to 
a  direct  vote  upon  a  motion  to  commit,  if  such 
motion  shall  have  been  made ;  and  if  this  motion 
does  not  prevail,  then  upon  amendments  re 
ported  by  a  committee,  if  any ;  then  upon  pend- 
ing amendments,  and  then  upon  the  main  ques- 
tion. It  is  not  in  order  to  move  the  previous 
question  unless  the  assembly  has  adopted  the 
rule  for  its  government.  "When  the  previous 
question  is  moved  and  seconded  by  the  requisite 
number,  all  further  amendments  and  discussion 
must  cease.  The  president  rises  and  says,  "The 
previous  question  has  been  moved  and  second- 
ed,— the  question  before  the  meeting  is,  '  Shall 
the  main  question  be  now  put  ?' "  If  it  is  de- 
cided in  the  affirmative,  the  question  should  then 
be  put,  first  on  the  amendments,  and  then  on  the 
main  proposition.  r 


226  RULES   OF   ORDER.  [Chap.  VIIL 

20. — Order  of  Proceeding. 

When  the  assembly  does  not  prescribe  any 
order  of  proceeding,  the  presiding  officer  may 
present  any  regular  business  according  to  his 
discretion.  In  an  annual  conference,  the  regu- 
lar disciplinary  questions  are  presented  by  the 
bishop  by  disciplinary  authority,  and  at  his  dis- 
cretion as  to  time  and  circumstances. 

In  considering  a  proposition  consisting  of  sev- 
eral paragraphs,  the  paper  should  first  be  read 
entirely  through  by  the  secretary,  then  a  second 
time  by  the  presiding  officer  or  secretary,  pausing 
at  the  close  of  every  paragraph,  that  amendments 
may  be  made  if  desired ;  and  when  the  whole 
paper  has  been  gone  through  with,  in  this  order, 
the  final  question  should  be  put  on  agreeing  to, 
or  adopting,  the  whole  paper  as  amended  or  un- 
amended. 

When  there  is  a  preamble,  it  should  be  con- 
sidered after  the  disposal  of  the  resolutions  or 
propositions  under  it.  When  a  paper  has  been 
referred  to  a  committee,  and  reported  back  with 
amendments,  these  amendments  must  first  be 
disposed  of,  unless  amended,  before  other  amend- 
ments are  introduced. 

It  is  deemed  an  unparliamentary  and  abusive 


Chap.  VIII.] 


RULES    OF  ORDER. 


227 


proceeding  to  introduce  a  proposition,  and,  at 
the  same  time,  move  the  previous  question.  In 
such  cases  it  is  recommended  by  Judge  dishing 
to  take  no  notice  of  the  motion  for  the  previous 
question. 

21. — Order  in  Debate. 

The  presiding  officer  is  not  presumed  to  enter 
into  the  debate ;  but  he  is  allowed  to  state  mat- 
ters of  fact  within  his  knowledge,  to  inform  the 
assembly  on  points  of  order  when  called  upon  to 
do  so,  or  when  it  is  necessary  to  do  so ;  and  on 
appeals  from  his  decision  on  questions  of  order, 
he  may  address  the  assembly  in  debate. 

A  member  rising  to  address  the  assembly  must 
respectfully  address  himself  to  the  president,  and 
not  proceed  until  Ins  name  is  called  by  that  officer. 

When  two  or  more  members  rise  at  nearly  the 
same  time,  the  president  must  name  the  mem- 
ber who  is  first  to  speak.  The  person  whose 
voice  is  first  heard  is  entitled  to  the  floor.  If 
the  assembly  is  not  satisfied  with  the  decision  of 
the  chair,  the  question  should  be  put  first  in  refer- 
ence to  the  person  named  by  the  president ;  and 
if  it  is  decided  in  the  negative,  then  upon  the 
name  of  the  person  for  whom  the  floor  is  claimed 
in  preference  to  him. 


228 


KULES   OF  OEDER. 


[Chap.  VIII. 


When  a  person  gives  way  to  another  to  speak, 
he  really  resigns  the  floor,  and  can  retain  it  only 
by  general  consent,  or  the  vote  of  the  assembly. 

When  the  presiding  officer  rises  to  speak,  any 
other  member  should  be  seated  until  he  is  first 
heard ;  but  this  does  not  authorize  any  presiding 
officer  to  interrupt  a  speaker  unless  he  is  out  of 
order. 

Every  member  should  confine  himself  directly 
to  the  subject  of  debate;  but  the  presiding  offi- 
cer should  not  generally  interpose,  unless  the  re- 
marks are  manifestly  irrelevant. 

When  called  to  order  for  irrelevancy,  the 
speaker  may  proceed,  unless  a  motion  prevail 
that  he  is  out  of  order.  And  in  this  case,  by 
usual  parliamentary  rules,  he  may  proceed,  if  he 
abandons  his  objectionable  course  of  remark; 
but  by  the  rules  of  the  House  of  Representatives 
such  speakers  are  not  allowed  to  proceed,  if  any 
member  objects,  without  leave  of  the  House. 

No  member  should  speak  more  than  once  upon 
the  same  question  without  the  permission  of  the 
assembly,  unless  it  be  to  explain,  although  the 
debate  on  the  question  may  be  continued  through 
several  days. 

Respectful  attention  should  be  paid  to  every 
speaker. 


Chap.  VIII.] 


BULBS  OF  OKDEK. 


229 


If  a  member  uses  offensive  and  abusive  lan- 
guage toward  other  members,  he  may  be  stopped 
by  one  or  more  rising  for  that  purpose,  or  by  the 
president;  and  the  words  objected  to  should  be 
written  down  by  the  secretary,  that  the  offender 
may  disclaim  or  apologize  for  the  offence,  or  re- 
ceive the  censure  of  the  assembly. 

22. — Taking  the  Question. 

A  proposition  made  to  a  deliberative  body  is 
called  a  motion :  when  propounded  to  the  assem- 
bly for  reception  or  rejection,  it  is  denominated 
a  question  ;  when  adopted  it  becomes  the  order, 
resolution,  or  vote  of  the  assembly. 

Strictly  speaking,  no  question  can  arise  in  a 
deliberative  assembly  without  a  motion  being 
first  made  and  seconded ;  yet  sometimes,  for  the 
despatch  of  business,  the  presiding  officer  takes  it 
for  granted  that  a  motion  has  been  made,  and 
puts  the  question  accordingly. 

The  question  being  stated,  the  president  puts 
it  first  in  the  affirmative:  "As  many  as  are  of 
opinion  that,  [repeating  the  question,]  say  Ay," 
or  "raise  your  hands;"  and,  putting  it  in  the 
negative,  "  As  many  as  are  of  a  different  opin- 
ion," &c. 

If  the  presiding  officer  is  doubtful  as  to  the 


230 


RULES  OF  OKDEK. 


[Chap.  VIII 


majority  of  voices,  he  may  put  the  question  a 
second  time;  or,  if  he  is  still  doubtful,  or  a 
member  doubts  the  vote,  he  may  direct  the  as- 
sembly to  divide,  and  appoint  tellers  to  return 
the  several  divisions  of  the  house ;  or  the  secre- 
tary to  count  the  number  who  rise  in  voting 
Every  person  is  bound,  unless  excused,  to  vote  on 
every  question. 

A  person  not  present  when  the  vote  is  taken, 
cannot  vote  without  permission  of  the  assembly. 

If  the  members  are  equally  divided  upon  a 
question,  the  presiding  officer  ordinarily  may 
give  the  casting  vote.  This  rule,  however,  does 
not  apply  to  the  president  of  annual  or  of  quar- 
terly conferences. 

If  a  question  arise  upon  a  point  of  order, — 
for  example,  as  to  the  right  or  the  duty  of  a 
member  to  vote  while  a  division  is  taking  place, — 
the  presiding  officer  must  decide  it  peremptorily, 
subject  to  the  correction  of  the  assembly  after 
the  division  is  over. 

If  a  quorum  is  not  present  when  a  division 
takes  place,  there  can  be  no  decision. 

23. — Reconsideration. 
When  any  motion  or  resolution  has  been  car- 
ried  in  the  affirmative  or  negative,  it  is  in  order 


Chap.  VIII.]         RULES  OF  OKDER. 


231 


for  any  member  who  voted  in  the  majority  to 
move  for  a  reconsideration  of  it. 

The  passage  of  a  resolution  to  reconsider 
places  the  question  where  it  was  before  decision, 
and  leaves  it  open  for  discussion,  amendment, 
adoption,  or  rejection. 

24. — Committees. 

Committees  appointed  to  consider  a  particular 
subject  are  called  select  committees;  those  ap- 
pointed to  consider  all  subjects  of  a  similar  na- 
ture are  denominated  standing  committees. 

It  is  customary,  in  all  deliberative  bodies,  to 
constitute  a  majority  of  the  committee  of  such 
persons  as  are  known  to  be  favourably  inclined 
to  the  measure  proposed. 

The  person  first  named  on  a  committee  is  the 
chairman  to  call  the  first  meeting;  but  every 
committee  may  elect  its  own  chairman  to  preside 
over  its  deliberations. 

They  may  receive  instructions  when  the  busi- 
ness is  at  first  referred  to  them,  or  at  any  subse- 
quent period.  A  committee  is  not  at  liberty  to 
sit  while  the  assembly  is  sitting,  without  special 
permission.  It  can  act  only  when  regularly  as- 
sembled together  as  a  committee, — a  separate 
consultation  and  consent  is  not  binding.    If  a 


232 


RULES  OF  ORDER. 


[Chap.  VIII. 


paper  has  been  referred  to  a  committee,  and 
they  are  entirely  opposed  to  it,  they  ought  not 
to  suppress  it,  but  report  it  back  to  the  assembly 
with  their  objections.  It  should  not  be  erased, 
interlined,  or  disfigured.  If  amendments  are 
proposed  to  it,  they  should  be  written  on  a 
separate  piece  of  paper.  The  report  may  be 
made  to  the  assembly  by  the  chairman,  or 
by  any  other  person  who  shall  be  authorized 
to  do  so. 

25. — R&porU  of  Committees. 

Every  report  should  be  written  fully  and 
plainly,  without  erasure  or  interlinear  lines,  and 
signed  either  by  the  chairman  and  secretary,  or 
by  all  the  members  of  the  committee. 

A  report  may  be  received  by  direct  vote,  or 
the  general  consent  of  the  assembly. 

A  report  may  consist  merely  of  a  statement 
of  facts,  reasoning,  or  opinion,  or  simply  of 
a  series  of  resolutions,  or  of  both  combined. 
When  a  report  closes  with  a  series  of  reso- 
lutions, the  assembly  should  first  act  on  the 
resolutions,  and  then  on  the  preliminary  re- 
marks. 

When  the  report  of  a  select  committee  is  ac- 
cepted, the  committee  is  discharged. 


Chap.  VIII.]        RULES  OF  ORDER. 


233 


26. — Minority  fiep&rt. 
"Should  a  committee  not  be  unanimous  in 
opinion,  and  those  in  the  minority  be  desirous 
of  placing  their  views  before  the  meeting,  the 
matter  should  be  introduced  immediately  after 
the  majority  report  has  been  read.  A  member 
will  then  move  that  '  the  report  and  resolution 
thereto  attached  be  postponed  for  the  present,  for 
the  purpose  of  enabling  the  minority  to  make  a 
report  as  a  substitute.'  If  this  motion  prevails, 
as  is  almost  always  the  case,  the  minority  report 
will  be  immediately  presented,  received,  and 
read.  It  is  then  in  order,  on  motion,  to  take 
up  for  consideration  the  resolution  attached  to 
either  of  the  reports." — B.  Matthias's  Manual, 
page  38. 

Or  when  the  majority  report  is  considered,  the 
minority  report  may  be  moved  as  an  amend- 
ment, or  a  substitute  for  it. 

A  protest  cannot  be  inserted  on  the  journal 
without  the  consent  of  the  majority. 

27. — Committee  of  the  Whole. 
When  a  subject  has  been  ordered  to  be  refer- 
red to  a  Committee  of  the  Whole,  the  mode  of 
organizing  such  committee  is  as  follows:  A 


234 


RULES  OF  OEDEE. 


[Chap.  VIIL 


motion  is  made  and  seconded  that  the  assembly 
do  now  resolve  itself  into  a  Committee  of  the 
Whole  for  the  purpose  of  considering  the  matter 

relating  to  <  ,  naming  the  subject.    If  the 

question  prevails,  the  president  will  call  some 
member  to  the  chair,  or  the  assembly  may  ap- 
point a  chairman. 

The  committee,  thus  organized,  is  under  the 
same  laws  that  govern  assemblies,  with  the  fol- 
lowing exceptions : — 

1.  The  previous  question  cannot  be  moved. 

2.  The  presiding  officer  of  the  assembly  has 
the  same  privilege  to  take  a  part  in  the  debate 
that  the  other  members  have. 

3.  They  cannot,  like  other  committees,  adjourn 
to  some  other  time  or  place ;  but  when  they  rise, 
if  their  business  is  unfinished,  they  can  ask  per- 
mission of  the  assembly  to  sit  again. 

4.  They  cannot  refer  any  matter  to  a  sub- 
committee. 

5.  Members  are  not  restricted  as  to  the  times 
of  speaking. 

6.  The  yeas  and  nays  cannot  be  called. 

1.  There  is  no  appeal  from  the  decision  of  the 
chair  on  points  of  order. 

When  the  committee  have  finished  the  busi- 
ness referred  to  them,  a  member  moves  that  the 


Chap.  VIII.]         RULES   OF   ORDER.  235 

committee  rise,  and  that  the  chairman,  or  some 
other  member,  report  their  proceedings  to  the 
assembly,  which,  being  carried,  the  president 
resumes  his  seat.  The  chairman  should  then 
say :  "  The  Committee  of  the  Whole  have  had 

under  consideration  the  matter  relating  to  , 

and  have  instructed  me  to  report  that,"  &c.  The 
president  then  presents  the  report  for  the  action 
of  the  assembly.  If  their  business  is  unfinished, 
and  it  is  resolved  to  rise,  report  progress,  and 
ask  leave  to  sit  again,  the  chairman  says :  "  The 
Committee  of  the  "Whole  have  had  under  con- 
sideration the  subject  of  ;  but  not  having 

had  time  to  complete  the  same,  have  instructed 
me  to  report  that  they  have  made  progress 
therein,  and  beg  leave  to  sit  again."  The  presi- 
dent thereupon  puts  the  question  on  giving  the 
committee  leave  to  sit  again.  If  leave  is  not 
granted,  the  committee  is  of  course  dissolved. 

28. — Rules  of  the  General  Conference  in 
1864. 

1.  The  president  shall  take  the  chair  precisely 
at  the  hour  to  which  the  conference  stood  ad- 
journed, and  cause  the  same  to  be  opened  by 
the  reading  of  the  Scriptures,  singing,  and 
prayer;  and  .on  the  appearance  of  "two  thirds 


236  RULES    OF    ORDER.  [Chap.VItt! 


of  the  representatives  of  all  the  annual  confer- 
ences," shall  have  the  Journals  of  the  preceding 
session  read  and  approved,  when  the  business 
of  the  conference  shall  proceed  in  the  following 
order,  namely : 

a.  Petitions,  memorials,  and  appeals ;  in  call- 
ing for  which,  the  annual  conferences  shall  be 
named  in  alphabetical  order. 

b.  Reports,  first  of  the  standing,  and  then  of 
the  select  committees. 

c.  Miscellaneous  business. 

2.  The  president  shall  decide  all  questions  of 
order,  subject  to  an  appeal  to  the  conference ; 
but  in  case  of  such  appeal,  the  question  shall  be 
taken  without  debate. 

3.  He  shall  appoint  all  committees  not  other- 
wise specially  ordered  by  the  conference. 

4.  On  assigning  the  floor  to  any  member  of 
the  conference,  he  shall  distinctly  announce  the 
name  of  the  member  to  whom  it  is  assigned, 
and  the  conference  he  represents. 

5.  All  motions  or  resolutions  introduced  by 
any  member  shall  be  reduced  to  writing,  if  the 

*  president,  secretary,  or  any  two  members  re- 
quest it. 

6.  When  a  motion  or  resolution  is  made  and 
seconded,  or  a  report  presented,  and  is  read  by 


Chap.  VIII.]  RULES    OF  ORDER. 


237 


the  secretary,  or  stated  by  the  president,  it  shall 
be  deemed  in  possession  of  the  Conference ;  but 
any  motion  or  resolution  may  be  withdrawn  by 
the  mover  at  any  time  before  amendment  or 
decision. 

7.  All  motions  to  postpone  or  lay  on  the  table 
shall  be  taken  without  debate. 

8.  No  new  motion  or  resolution  shall  be  en- 
tertained until  the  one  under  consideration  is 
disposed  of ;  which  may  be  done  by  adoption  or 
rejection,  unless  one  of  the  following  motions 
shall  intervene,  which  motions  shall  have  pre- 
cedence in  the  order  in  which  they  are  placed, 
namely :  indefinite  postponement,  laying  on  the 
table,  reference  to  a  committee,  postponement 
to  a  given  time,  a  substitute,  which  may  also  be 
amended,  amendment. 

9.  When  any  member  is  about  to  speak  in 
debate,  or  to  deliver  any  matter  to  the  confer- 
ence, he  shall  rise  and  respectfully  address  the 
president. 

10.  No  member  shall  be  interrupted  when 
speaking,  except  by  the  president,  to  call  him 
to  oi-der  when  he  departs  from  tne  question,  or 
uses  personalities  or  disrespectful  language ;  but 
any  member  may  call  the  attention  of  the  presi- 
dent to  the  subject  when  he  deems  a  speaker 


238 


KDLES    OF    ORDER.  [Chap.  VIA. 


out  of  order ;  and  any  member  may  explain,  if 
he  thinks  himself  misrepresented. 

11.  No  person  shall  speak  more  than  twice 
on  the  same  question,  itor  more  than  fifteen 
minutes  at  one  time,  without  leave  of  the  con- 
ference ;  nor  shall  any  person  speak  more  than 
once  until  every  member  choosing  to  speak 
shall  have  spoken. 

12.  When  any  motion  or  resolution  shall  have 
been  acted  upon  by  the  conference,  it  shall  be 
in  order  for  any  member  who  voted  in  the 
majority  to  move  a  reconsideration ;  provided, 
that  on  a  tie  vote  any  member  who  voted  with 
the  prevailing  side  may  move  a  reconsideration. 

13.  No  member  shall  absent  himself  from  the 
service  of  the  conference  without  leave,  unless 
he  is  sick  and  unable  to  attend. 

14.  No  member  shall  be  allowed  to  vote  on 
any  question  who  is  not  within  the  bar  at  the 
time  when  such  question  is  put  by  the  presi- 
dent, except  by  leave  of  the  conference,  when 
such  member  has  been  necessarily  absent. 

15.  Every  member  who  is  within  the  bar  at 
the  time  the  qiiestion  is  put  shall  give  his  vote, 
unless  the  conference,  for  special  reasons,  excuo« 
him. 

16.  No  resolutions  altering  or  rescinding  any 


Chap.  Vm.l  RULES    OF  OEDER. 


239 


rule  of  Discipline  shall  be  adopted  until  it  shall 
have  been  in  the  possession  of  the  conference  at 
least  one  day. 

17.  It  shall  be  in  order  for  any  member  to 
call  for  the  yeas  and  nays  on  any  question  be- 
fore the  conference,  and  if  the  call  be  sustained 
by  twenty-five  members  present,  the  vote  there- 
on shall  be  taken  by  yeas  and  nays. 

IS.  Every  motion,  report,  and  communication 
to  the  conference,  being  first  reduced  to  writ- 
ing, shall  be  passed  to  the  secretary,  to  be  by 
him  read  to  the  conference ;  unless  the  confer- 
ence shall,  when  such  paper  is  offered,  request 
the  proposer  of  the  paper  to  read  it  to  the  con- 
ference. 

19.  It  shall  be  in  order  to  move  that  the 
question  be  taken  without  further  debate,  on 
any  measure  pending  before  the  conference, 
except  in  cases  in  which  character  is  involved, 
and  if  sustained  by  a  vote  of  two  thirds,  the 
question  shall  be  so  taken. 

20.  When  any  member  shall  introduce  a  mo- 
tion or  resolution  referring  any  subject,  withuut 
instruction,  to  a  committee,  its  reference  shall 
be  determined  without  debate. 

21.  A  motion  to  adjourn  shall  always  be  in 
order,  and  shall  be  decided  without  debate. 


210 


FORMULAS. 


[Chap.  IX, 


CHAPTER  IX. 
FORMULAS. 

Section  L — Formulas  for  Preachers  m 
Charge. 

We  would  not  attempt  to  settle  the  precise 
form  in  any  given  case,  or  intimate  that 
other  modes  of  expression  may  not  be  equally 
proper;  but  we  submit  the  following  brief 
forms,  as  general  guides  to  young  and  inex- 
perienced pastors : — 

L— NOTE  OF  RECOMMENDATION  TO  A  MEMBER. 

A.  B.,  the  bearer,  has  been  an  acceptable  member  of 
the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  on  this  circuit,  (or 
station .)  0.  D.,  Preacher  in  Charge. 

I      V  ,  New-York. 

 Conference. 

April  10,  18  . 


Sec  I.]     FOE  l'REACHERS   IN   CHARGE.  241 
IL— EXHORTERS  LICENSE 


This  may  certify  that  A.  B.,  the  bearer,  having  been 
duly  recommended  by  the  class  of  which  he  is  a 
member,  is  hereby  authorized  to  hold  meetings  for 
prayer  and  exhortation  in  the  Methodist  Episcopal 

Church  on  N  Circuit. 

C.  D.,  Preacher  in  Charge. 

 ,  N.  Y. 

 Conference. 

Jan.  1,  18 

In  case  of  renewal,  let  it  be  signed  by  the  presiding  elder, 
or  by  the  preacher  in  charge,  as  president  of  the  Quarterly 
Conference,  "by  the  approval  of  the  Quarterly  Confer- 
ence." 


IIL— NOTE  OF  RECOMMENDATION  TO  A  LOCAL  PREACHER. 

This  may  certify  that  A.  B.,  the  bearer,  is  a  regularly 
authorized  Local  Preacher  (Elder  or  Deacon)  in  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church  in  D  ,  N  Confer- 
ence.             A.  B.,  P.  E.  on  E.  Die.,  2f.  Con.,  or 
C.  D.,  Pr.  in  Charge  of  D.  Station. 

Jan.  1,  18 
D  ,  N.  H. 


16 


242 


FORMULAS. 


[Chap.  IX, 


Class-Book, 
No.  1. 

D  Circuit, 

N.  Conference. 
C.  D.,  Leader. 
T.  V., 
Pr.  in  Charge. 
Remember  the  fast 
on  the  Friday  pro- 
ceding  each  quar- 
terly meeting. 
Jan.  1, 18  . 


IV.-CLA8S-BOOK. 


C.  D.,  Leader. 

A.  B  

E.  F  

P.  st, IT 

D.st.5. 
K  

G.H  

J.  K  

8  

L.  M  

P  

N.  P  

E.  8  

!:::::: 

I 

d 

$10  00 
10  00 
15  00 
10  00 

1  00 
20  00 

5  00 


M. — Married. 
8.— Unmarried. 
W.— Widower. 


Abbreviations. 
Wd.— Widow. 
F.— Full  connexion. 
T.— On  trial, 
p.— Present. 


a.— Absent 

s.— Sick. 

d.— Out  of  town. 


V.— REPORT  OF  THE  S.  S.  TO  THE  QUARTERLY  CONFERENCE 


Report  of  Sunday-School  Statistics  from  the  Preacher 
in  Charge  on 


to  the  Quarterly  Conference,  for 

the  quarter  ending  185 

Number  of  Sunday  schools  

Number  of  officers  and  teachers  

Number  of  scholars  

Number  of  volumes  in  library  

Number  of  Bible  Classes  

Number  of  scholars  in  infant  classes.  .  .  . 
Total  expenses  of  the  Schools  this  year.  .  . 
Amount  raised  for  Sunday  School  Union  .  . 
Number  of  Sunday-School  Advocates  taken  . 
Number  of  Conversions  

REMARKS. 


Signed, 


Sec.  I.]     FOR   PREACHERS  IN  CHARGE.  243 


VL — CHURCH  REGISTER  FOR  A  SUCCESSOR 
This  should  contain  the  names  and  residences  of  the 
local  preachers,  stewards,  class-leaders,  and  exhorters ;  the 
board  of  trustees,  superintendents  of  Sabbath  schools,  and 
the  members  of  the  several  classes;  and  also  the  general 
plan  of  the  circuit,  the  time  and  place  for  Sabbath  preach- 
ing, weekly  lectures,  and  class  and  prayer-meetings. 


VIL — REGISTER  OF  THE  CHILDREN,  TO  BE  LEFT  FOR  A 
SUCCESSOR. 


Parents. 

Residences. 

Remarks. 

A.  D. 
E.  F. 
G.  H. 

0.  B. 
K.  L. 
M.  N. 

10  Laurel-st. 
5  Orange-st. 
6  Elm-st. 

CONFERENCE  REPORTS. 

,     VUL — STATISTICAL  REPORT. 
Kewland  Circuit,  N.  Conference,  for  tlie  year  ending 
May      ,  18  . 

Number  of  Church  members  

Number  of  deaths  the  past  year  

Number  of  probationers  

Number  of  local  preachers  

Number  of  adults  baptized  the  past  year  .  .  . 
Number  of  children  baptized  the  past  year  .  . 

Number  of  churches  

Their  probable  value  

Number  of  parsonages  

Their  probable  value  

Amount  collected  for  superannuated  preachers  ■ 
Amount  collected  for  the  Missionary  Society  . 
Amount  collected  for  the  Tract  Society   .    .  . 
Amount  collected  for  the  Am.  Bible  Society  . 
Amount  collected  for  the  Sunday  S.  Union  .  . 


244 


FORMULAS. 


[Chap.  IX, 


Number  of  Sunday  schools  

Number  of  officers  and  teachers  

Number  of  scholars  

Number  of  volumes  in  library  

Signed, 

C.  D.,  Preacher  in  Charge. 


IX. — STTNDAT-SOnOOL  EEPOKT. 

Report  of  Sunday  School  Statistics  from  the  Preacher  in  Charge 
on  to  the  Annua\ 

Conference  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  for  the  year 
ending  18  . 

Number  of  Sunday  schools  

Number  of  officers  and  teachers   

Number  of  scholars  

Number  of  volumes  in  library  

Number  of  Bible  classes  

Number  of  scholars  in  infant  classes  .... 
Total  expenses  of  the  schools  this  year  .  .  . 
Amount  raised  for  Sunday  School  Union  .  .  . 
Number  of  Sunday  School  Advocates  taken  .  . 

I  Number  of  conversions  - 

REMARKS. 


Signed, 

0.  D.,  Preacher  in  Chargt. 


See.  I.]      FOR    PREACHEKS    IN   CHARGE.  245 


X. — Money  for  benevolent  objects  should  be  carefully  done 
up  in  separate  parcels,  and  distinctly  labelled,  as  follows  : — 


8100.  ©loo. 

MISSIONARY  MONET.  AMER.  BIBLE  SOCIETY. 

nbwlans  cieoitit.  newlind  oibobtt. 

0.  D.,  Pr.  in  Charge.  C.  D.,  Pr.  in  Charge. 


XI. -STEWARD'S  CERTIFICATE. 


This  may  certify  that  the  estimate  for  the  support  of 

Rev.  A.  B.,  Preacher  in  Charge  of  Newland  Circuit, 

for  the  conference  year  ending  May  1,  18    ,  was 

$600.    Whole  claim  paid. 

C.  R.,  ■ 

B.  R, 

P.  S., 

-  Stewards. 

K.  R.,  . 

XII.— BENEVOLENT  INSTITUTIONS. 

MEMBERSHIP. 


Societies. 

Membership. 

Life 
Membership. 

Director 
for  Life. 

Manager 
for  Life. 

for  Life. 

American  Bible  8ociety. 
Missionary  Society  of  the 

$8 
2 

$80* 
20* 

$160 

$160* 

$600 

Sunday-School  Union  of 

theM.  E.  Church  

Tract  Society  of  tho  ME. 

1 
1 

10* 
10* 

60 
26 

*  At  one  time. 


246 


FORMULAS. 


[Chap.  IX, 


XIII. — WILLS. 

As  ministers  are  frequently  called  upon  to  write  or  ad- 
vise in  reference  to  the  making  of  wills,  we  subjoin  the 
following : — 

I. — Commencement  of  Wills. 

In  the  name  of  God.  Amen. 

I,  (A.  B.,  of  0  ,  &c.,)  being  of  sound  mind  and 

memory,  do  make,  publish,  and  declare  this  my  last  will 
and  testament. 

II. — Bequests  and  Devises. 
Let  these  be  arranged  in  order,  thus :  "  First.  I  give  and 
bequeath  unto  the  sum  of  dollars,  and  the  re- 
ceipt of  the  treasurer  of  the  Society  shall  be  a  sufficient 
discharge  therefor  to  my  executors ;"  or,  "  I  give  and  de- 
vise the  following  (here  describe  the  property)  to  the 

trustees  of  ,  and  its  use  to  be  controlled  by  the  said 

trustees,  or  their  successors  in  office,  for  the  use  and  benefit 

of  ."    (Here  state  the  benevolent  object  to  which  it 

shall  be  applied.) 

TH.-^-Appointment  of  Executor  and  in  testimonium. 

And  I  do  hereby  appoint  C.  D.,  of  W  ,  to  be  the 

sole  executor  of  this  my  last  will  and  testament,  hereby 
revoking,  annulling,  and  declaring  void  all  former  wills  by 
me  at  any  time  heretofore  made. 

In  witness  whereof  I  have  hereunto  set  my  hand  and 
seal  this  day  of  ,  &c. 

IV.— Attestation  of  Wills. 
Signed,  sealed,  and  declared  by  the  said  A.  B.  to  be  his 
last  will  and  testament  in  the  presence  of  tis,  who,  at  his 
request,  and  in  his  presence,  and  in  the  presence  of  each 


Sec.  I.]     FOR   PREACHERS  IN   CHARGE.  247 

other,  have  hereunto  subscribed  our  names  and  respective 
places  of  residence  as  witnesses. 


M.  K,  of  C  .  J 

(Let  there  be  three  witnesses.) 

If  the  will  be  signed  by  a  third  person  for  the  testator, 
the  attestation  should  be  as  follows : — 

Signed  by  the  said  E.  F.  in  our  presence,  and  in  the 
presence  of  the  said  A.  B.,  and  by  his  express  direction, 
and  by  the  said  A.  B.  at  the  same  time,  published  and  de- 
clared as  his  last  will  and  testament  in  the  presence  of  the 
said  E.  F.  and  of  us,  who  each,  in  the  presence  of  the  other 
and  of  the  said  A.  B.,  and  of  the  said  E.  F.,  have  hereunto 
set  our  hands  as  subscribing  witnesses. 


A.  B. 


248 


FORMULAS. 


[Chap.  IX 


Section  II. — Formulas  for  Presiding  Elders. 

L— LICENSE  OF  A  LOCAL  PEEACHEE. 


To  all  whom  it  may  concern. 

This  may  certify  that  A.  B.,  the  bearer,  having 
been  duly  recommended  by  the  society  of  which  he  is 
a  member,  and  having  been  examined  by  us  concern- 
ing his  gifts,  grace,  and  usefulness,  is  judged  by  us  to 
be  a  proper  person  to  be  licensed,  and  is  hereby  au- 
thorized to  preach  the  Gospel  in  the  M.  E.  Church. 
Done  at  a  Quarterly  Conference  held  at  Newland, 
this  second  day  of  May,  A.  D.  one  thousand 
eight  hundred  and 
Signed  by  order  and  in  behalf  of  said  conference. 
N.  M.,  Secretary.  C.  P.,  Presiding  Elder. 


II.— RECOMMENDATION  TO  THE  TRAVELLING  CONNEXION. 

To  the  Bishop  and  members  of  the  N.  Conference, 


Dear  Fathers  and  Brethren, — 

We,  the  members  of  the  Quarterly  Conference  of 
Newland  Circuit,  being  acquainted  with'  the  gifts, 
grace,  and  usefulness  of  our  brother  N.  P.,  do  hereby 
recommend  him  as  a  suitable  person  to  be  admitted 
on  trial  in  the  travelling  connexion,  he  having  been 
examined  by  us  on  the  subject  of  doctrines  and  disci- 
pline. 

Done  at  a  Quarterly  Conference  held  at  Newland, 
April  1, 18  ,  and  signed  by  order  and  in  behalf 
of  said  conference. 

N.  F.,  Secretary.  D.  G.,  Presiding  Elder. 

A  recommendation  to  the  travelling  connexion  is  not  invalid  if  it  has  not 
been  countersigned  by  the  secretary ;  but  all  important  documents  of  tho 
Quarterly  Conference  should  receive  the  signature  of  the  president  and 
secretary. 


occ.  II.] 


FOR  TKE, SIDING  ELDERS. 


219 


IIL— RECOMMENDATION  FOE  DEACON  OK  ELDER'S  ORDERS. 


To  the  Bishop  and  members  of  the  N.  Conference, 


Dear  Fathers  and  Brethren, — 

We,  the  members  of  the  Quarterly  Conference  of 
Newland  Circuit,  being  acquainted  with  the  gifts, 
grace,  and  usefulness  of  our  brother  N.  P.,  do  here- 
by recommend  him  as  a  suitable  person  to  be  or- 
dained deacon  (or  elder)  in  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church,  he  having  been  for  four  consecutive  years  a 
regularly  licensed  local  preacher,  (or  having  held  the 
office  of  deacon  for  four  consecutive  years,)  and  hav- 
ing been  examined  before  us  on  the  subject  of  doc- 
trines and  discipline. 

Done  at  a  Quarterly  Conference  held  at  Newland, 
Jan.  1,18  ,  and  signed  in  behalf  of  said  Quar- 
terly Conference.        P.  G.,  Presiding  Elder. 

S.  H.,  Secretary. 


If  the  local  deacon  cannot  attend  the  annual  conference, 
be  must  subscribe  his  name  to  a  note  like  the  following, 
which  should  be  appended  to  the  preceding  recommenda- 
tion : — 

This  may  certify  that  I  firmly  believe  the  doctrines 
taught  by  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  and  cor- 
dially approve  of  her  form  of  Discipline. 


It  is  recommended  that  in  all  cases  the  signature 
of  the  local  deacon  be  appended  to  a  note  like  the 
above,  whether  he  can  or  cannot  attend  the  annual 
conference. 


Newland,  Jan.  1,  18 


N.  P. 


250  FORMULAS.  LChap.  IX, 

IV.— RECOMMENDATION  FOE  RECOGNITION  OF  ORDERS. 


To  the  Bishop  and  members  of  the  N.  Conference,  to 

le  held  at  C  ,  May  1,  18 

Dear  Fathers  and  Beetheen, — 

This  is  to  certify  that  A.  B.  has  been  admitted  as 
a  local  preacher  on  the  Newland  Circuit,  and  he, 
having  been  ordained  to  the  office  of  elder  according 

to  the  usages  of  the  C  Church,  of  which  he  has 

been  a  member  and  minister,  is  hereby  recommended 
as  a  suitable  person  to  be  recognised  as  an  elder  in 
the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  he  having  been  ex- 
amined by  us  on  his  agreement  with  the  doctrines, 
discipline,  government,  and  usages  of  our  Church. 

Done  at  a  Quarterly  Conference  held  at  Newland, 
April  1,  18  ,  and  signed  by  order  and  in  be- 
half of  said  conference. 

N.  F.,  Secretary.  D.  G.,  Presiding  Elder. 


V.— RECOMMENDATION  FOR  RESTORATION  OF  CRE- 
DENTIALS. 


To  the  Bishop  and  members  of  N.  Conference,  to  le 

held  at  C  ,  April  1,18 

Dear  Fathers  and  Brethren, — 

We,  the  members  of  the  Quarterly  Conference  of 
Newland  Circuit,  hereby  recommend  the  restoration 
of  the  credentials  of  N.  M.,  he  having  been  admitted 
as  a  local  preacher  on  the  Newland  Circuit,  and  hav- 
ing been  examined  by  us  on  the  subject  of  doctrines 
and  discipline. 
Done  at  a  Quarterly  Conference  held  at  Newland, 
March  1,  18     ,  and  signed  by  order  and  in  be- 
half of  said  conference. 
P.  M.,  Secretary.  C.  G.,  Presiding  Elder. 


Sec.  II.]         FOE  PRESIDING  ELDERS.  251 
VI. -SUPERANNUATED  PREACHER'S  CERTIFICATE. 


To  the  Bishop  and  members  of  the  N.  Conference,  to 
be  held  at  L  ,  May  1,18  . 

Dear  Fathers  and  Brethren, — 

This  may  certify  that  A.  B.  has  resided  during  the 
past  year  within  the  bounds  of  the  0.  Circuit,  II. 
District,  N.  Conference,  and  sustained  an  irreproach- 
able Christian  and  ministerial  character.  Brother  D. 
has  a  wife,  one  child  under  seven  years  of  age,  and 
one  between  the  ages  of  seven  and  fourteen  years, 
and,  in  my  j  udgment,  requires  for  their  support  the 
sum  of  —  dollars. 
Signed  by  order  and  in  behalf  of  said  quarterly 
conference. 

C.  D.,  Presiding  Elder  of  H.  Dist.,  or 
A.  L.,  Pr.  in  Charge  on  0.  Circuit. 
0.,  March  1,  18  . 


252 


COURSE  OF 


TUDY. 


[Chap.  X, 


CHAPTEK  X. 
COURSE  OF  STUDY. 

Section  I. — For  Candidates  for  Admission  on 
Trial  in  the  Travelling  Connexion. 

English  Grammar ;  Modern  Geography ;  True's 
Logic  ;  Newman's  Rhetoric. 

[Read  Porter's  Compendium  of  Methodism  ; 
Wesley's  Sermons.] 

Section  II. — For  Conference  Membership  and 
for  Orders. 

FIRST  YEAR. 

The  Bible  —  Doctrines. 

The  Existence  of  God  ;  the  Attributes  of  God, 
namely  :  Unity,  Spirituality,  Eternity,  Omnipo- 
tence, Ubiquity,  Omniscience,  Immutability, 
Wisdom,  Truth,  Justice,  Mercy,  Love,  Good- 
ness, Holiness  ;  the  Trinity  in  Unity ;  the  Deity 
of  Christ ;  the  Humanity  of  Christ ;  the  Union 


Sec.II.]      CONFERENCE   MEMBERS  HIT.  253 


of  Deity  and  Humanity ;  Personality  and  Deity 
of  the  Holy  Ghost ;  Depravity  ;  Atonement ; 
Repentance ;  Justification  by  Faith ;  Regenera- 
tion ;  Adoption ;  the  Witness  of  the  Spirit ; 
Growth  in  Grace ;  Christian  Perfection ;  Possi- 
bility of  Final  Apostasy ;  Immortality  of  the 
Soul ;  Resurrection  of  the  Body  ;  General  Judg- 
ment ;  Rewards  and  Punishments. 

[The  examination  on  the  above  to  be  strictly 
Biblical,  requiring  the  candidate  to  give  the 
statement  of  the  doctrine  and  the  Scripture 
proofs.  To  prepare  for  this  he  should  read  the 
Bible  by  course,  and  make  a  memorandum  of 
the  texts  upon  each  of  these  topics  as  he  pro- 
ceeds.] 

Watson's  Institutes,  First  Part ;  Wesley's 
Plain  Account  of  Christian  Perfection ;  Fletch- 
er's Appeal ;  Clark's  Mental  Discipline. 

Essay  or  Sermon. 

[Read  Wesley's  Notes ;  Stevens's  History  of 
Methodism  ;  Willson's  General  History.] 

SECOND  YEAR. 

The  Bible  —  Sacraments. 
The   Sacrament  of  Baptism  —  its  Nature, 


254 


COURSE    OF  STUDY. 


[Chap.  X, 


Design.  Obligation  Subjects,  and  Mode :  the 
Sacrament  of  the  Lord's  Supper  —  its  Nature, 
Design,  and  Obligation. 

[Mode  of  study  and  examination  same  as  on 
Bible  in  the  first  year.] 

Watson's  Institutes,  Second  Part ;  Peck's 
Christian  Perfection,  12mo. ;  Fletcher's  Chris- 
tian Perfection  ;  Strickland's  Manual  of  Biblical 
Literature ;  Methodist  Discipline ;  Mitchell's 
Ancient  Geography. 

Essay  or  Sermon. 

[Bead  Bishop  Emory's  Defence  of  our  Fa- 
thers ;  Powell  on  Apostolical  Succession  ;  Dr. 
Emory's  History  of  the  Discipline;  Wesley  on 
Original  Sin,  and  Wesley's  Doctrinal  Tracts; 
Johnston's  Natural  Philosophy.] 

THIRD  YEAR. 

Bible  —  History  and  Chronology. 

Watson's  Institutes,  Third  Part;  Butler's 
Analogy ;  Peck's  Kule  of  Faith ;  Hibbard  on 
Baptism  ;  Buter's  Church  History  ;  Blair's 
Lectures  on  Rhetoric,  University  Edition ; 
Hedge's  Logic. 

Essay  or  Sermon. 


Sec.IH.]  LOCAL  PKEACHEKS. 


255 


[Kead  Bangs's  History  of  the  Methodist  Epis- 
copal Church ;  Elliott  on  Romanism  ;  Fletcher's 
"Works ;  Rollin's  Ancient  History ;  Smith's 
Patriarchal  Age  ;  Hallam's  Middle  Ages  ; 
Russell's  Modern  Europe.] 

FOURTH  YEAU. 

Review  of  the  whole  Cowse. 

Watson's  Institutes,  Fourth  Part ;  Claude's 
Essay  on  the  Composition  and  Delivery  of  a 
Sermon ;  Home's  Introduction,  abridged  ;  Stew- 
art's Mental  Philosophy. 

Essay  or  Sermon. 

[Read  Smith's  Hebrew  People ;  Mosheim's 
Ecclesiastical  History  ;  Townley's  Illustrations 
of  Biblical  Literature ;  "Watson's  Sermons  ;  His- 
tory of  the  United  States;  Stevens's  Church 
Polity;  Hibbard's  Palestine  —  its  Geography 
and  Bible  History.] 

Section  III. — For  Local  Preachers  who  are 
Candidates  for  Deacorfs  Orders. 

The  Bible  —  Doctrines. 
The  Existence  of  God  ;  the  Attributes  of  God, 
namely :  Unity,  Spirituality,  Eternity,  Omnipo- 


256  C0UR8E    OF    STUDY.  [Chap.  X, 

tence,  Ubiquity,  Omniscience,  Immutability, 
Wisdom,  Truth,  Justice,  Mercy,  Love,  Good- 
ness, Holiness ;  the  Trinity  in  Unity ;  the  Deity 
of  Christ ;  the  Humanity  of  Christ ;  the  Union 
of  Deity  and  Humanity ;  Personality  and  Deity 
of  the  Holy  Ghost ;  Depravity  ;  Atonement ; 
Repentance ;  Justification  by  Faith  ;  Regenera- 
tion ;  Adoption ;  the  Witness  of  the  Spirit ; 
Growth  in  Grace  ;  Christian  Perfection  ;  Possi- 
bility of  Final  Apostasy ;  Immortality  of  the 
Soul ;  Resurrection  of  the  Body  ;  General  Judg- 
ment ;  Rewards  and  Punishments. 

The  Bible  —  Sacraments. 
The  Sacrament  of  Baptism — its  Nature,  De- 
sign, Obligation,  Subjects,  and  Mode;  the 
Sacrament  of  the  Lord's  Supper — its  Nature, 
Design,  and  Obligation. 

[The  examination  on  the  above  subjects  is  to 
be  strictly  Biblical,  requiring  the  candidates  to 
give  the  statement  of  the  doctrine  and  the 
Scripture  proofs.  To  prepare  for  this,  he  should 
read  the  Bible  by  course,  and  make  a  memoran- 
dum of  the  texts  upon  each  of  these  topics  as 
he  proceeds.] 

Systematic  Divinity. 
Watson's  Institutes,  Parts  First  and  Second  ; 


Scc.it.]         local  preachers.  257 

Wesley's  Plain  Account  of  Christian  Perfection ; 
Fletcher's  Appeal. 

Church  Government. 
Methodist  Discipline. 

Common  English. 
English  Grammar  ;  Modern  Geography. 

[Read  Watson's  Life  of  Wesley ;  Wesley's 
Sermons ;  Emory's  Defence  of  our  Fathers ; 
Powell  on  Apostolical  Succession.] 

Section  IV. — For  Local  Preachers  who  at 
Candidates  for  Elder's  Orders. 

Review  of  the  previous  course. 

Bible — History. 

The  leading  events  recorded  in  the  Old  and 
New  Testaments. 

Systematic  Divinity. 

Watson's  Institutes,  Parts  Third  and  Fourth. 

An  Essay  or  Sermon. 

[Read  Fletcher's  Checks;  Smith's  Hebrew 
People ;  Ruter's  Church  History ;  Porter's  Com- 
pendium of  Methodism.] 
17 


258 


COURSE  OF  STUDY. 


[Chap.  X, 


Section  V. — For  the  German  Travelling 
Preachers. 

FIRST  YEAR. 

(Same  as  in  the  English  Course.) 

Wesley's  Sermons,  Vol.  I;  Compendium  of 
Methodism;  Church  History,  published  by  the 
Norddeutschen  Verein,  Vol.  I ;  Wurst's  Gram- 
mar of  the  German  Language,  sections  1-8, 
43-80. 

A  Written  Sermon. 

[Read  Watson's  Apology  for  the  Bible ; 
D'Aubign6's  History  of  the  Reformation,  Vol.  I; 
Fletcher's  Appeal.] 

N.B. — Those  who  find  Wurst's  Grammar  too 
difficult  may  use  Splittegarb's  Grammar.  To 
those  who  understand  the  English  language  we 
recommend  Woodbury's  Grammar  of  the  Ger- 
man Language. 

SECOND  YEAR. 

The  Bible  —  Sacraments. 
(Same  as  in  the  English  Course.) 

Hare  on  Justification ;  Wesley's  Christian 
Perfection ;  the  Discipline ;  Church  History, 


Sec  V.]  GERMAN  PREACHERS.  259 


Vols.  II  and  III ;  Wurst's  Grammar  of  the  Ger- 
man Language,  sections  9-42. 

A  Written  Sermon  on  Baptism. 

[Read  Nelson's  Causes  of  Infidelity;  Hal- 
dane's  Genuineness  and  Justification  of  the 
Holy  Scriptures;  D'Aubign6's  History  of  the 
Eeformation,  Yol.  H ;  Wesley  and  his  Coadju- 
tors, by.W.  Nast] 

THIRD  YEAR. 

Kurtz's  Sacred  History;  the  Philosophy  of 
the  Plan  of  Salvation  ;  Zeller's  Psychology ; 
Church  History,  Vols.  IV  and  V ;  Woodbury's 
Grammar  of  the  English  Language. 

A  Written  Sermon  on  the  Difference  of  Just- 
ification and  Sanctification. 

[Read  D'AubignS's  History  of  the  Reforma- 
tion, Vol.  Ill ;  Ralston's  Elements  of  Divinity  ; 
Hibbard  on  Baptism. 

FOURTH  YEAH. 

Lisco's  Exposition  of  the  Apostles'  Creed  ; 
East's  General  Introduction  into  the  New  Tes- 
tament ;  Bishop  Baker's  Guide  to  the  Disci- 
pline ;  Church  History,  Vols.  VI  and  VH ; 
Woodbury's  Grammar  of  the  English  Language. 


260 


COURSE  OF  STUDY.    |  [Chap.X. 


A  Written  Sermon  on  the  Lord's  Supper. 

[Read  Weber's  Universal  History ;  D'Au- 
bign^'s  History  of  the  Reformation,  Vols.  IV 
and  V ;  Stevens's  History  of  Methodism,  Vol.  I.] 

Section  VI. — For  German  Local  Deacons. 

Compendium  of  Theology,  by  L.  S.  Jacoby ; 
Discipline ;  Wesley's  Sermons,  Vol.  I ;  Hare 
on  Justification. 

[Read .  Fletcher's  Appeal ;  Compendium  of 
Methodism ;  Watson's  Apology.] 

Section  VII. — For  German  Local  Elders. 

Lisco's  Exposition  of  the  Apostles'  Creed; 
Wesley's  Sermons,  Vol.  II ;  Wesley's  Christian 
Perfection  ;  Calwer  Church  History. 

[Read  Nast's  Wesley  and  his  Coadjutors ; 
Haldane  on  the  Genuineness  and  Inspiration  of 
the  Holy  Scriptures ;  Zeller's  Psychology.] 


THE  END. 


ROOKS  PUBLISHED  BY  CARLTON  &  PORTER, 

200  Mulberry-street,  New  York. 


Moral  and  Religious  Quotations 

From  the  Poets.  Topically  Arranged.  Oom prising 
choice  Selections  from  six  hundred  Authors.  Com 
piled  by  Rev.  William  Rice,  A.M.  8vo. 


We  have  seen  many  dictionaries  of  quotations,  but  this  surpasses  them  all 
in  extent  and  system.  The  subjects  are  those  that  come  before  the  preacher's 
mind,  and  he  will  open  this  book  as  he  Is  preparing  a  sermon,  and  find  happy 
lines  to  adorn  and  enrich  his  discourse,  and  astonish  his  hearers  by  his  famil- 
iarity with  the  poets  1  It  will  also  lead  him  to  the  study  of  poetry,  and 
Introduce  him  to  authors  whose  acquaintance  he  would  never  have  culti- 
vated, but  for  these  brief  and  sententious  extracts  from  their  works.  Mora 
than  four  thousand  quotations  are  here  made.— New  York  Observer. 

Pronouncing  Bible. 

Large  8vo.  ' 

We  have  lately  issued  the  best  Bible  in  print,  a  Peonotjxcino  Bid  lb. 
having  these  advantages :  h  The  proper  names  are  divided  and  accented,  so 
that  a  child  can  pronounce  them  correctly.  2.  Each  book  has  a  short  In- 
troduction, showing  just  what  every  reader  ought  to  know  about  it.  8:  It 
has  a  much  Improved  olass  of  references.  4.  It  contains  a  map  of  Old  Ca- 
naan and  its  surroundings,  and  one  of  Palestine,  according  to  the  latest  dis- 
coveries. 

The  method  is  more  simple  and  easy  than  any  other  we  have  seen.  The 
pronunciation  marks  are  very  judiciously  confined  to  the  proper  names, 
leaving  the  remainder  of  the  text  unencumbered.  The  multitudes  of  Bibl» 
readers  who  stumble  at  the  hard  names  of  people  and  places  may  find  a 
Tery  satisfactory  relief  by  using  this  edition.  For  family  worship,  or  private 
Isvotional  reading,  this  edition  has  strong  recommendations. — Presbyterian* 

In  this  Bible  the  proper  names  are  divided  into  syllables  and  accented,  srt 
»ha'.  It  Is  hardly  possible  to  mispronounce  them.  The  "  Introductions  "  ara 
bi  ief,  but  contain  a  large  amount  of  useful  and  necessary  Information.  The 
"references,"  as  far  as  we  have  had  time  to  test  them,  are  decidedly  the 
most  accurate  we  havo  met  with.  It  is  one  of  the  most  beautiful  and  com- 
plete Bibles  In  the  world,  and  it  will  be  an  acquisition  to  the  study  the 
fcoilly,  the  Bible  class  and  tho  pulpit— Evangelical  Witne**. 


BOOKS  PUBLISHED  BY  CARLTON  &  PORTER, 

200  Mulberry-street,  New  York. 


Whedon's  Commentary. 

A  Commentary  of  the  Gospels  of  Matthew  and  Mark. 
Intended  for  Popular  Use.  By  D.  D.  Whedon,  D.D. 
12mo. 

The  first  volume  of  this  work  has  been  on  sale  for  the  past  year  and  a  larga 
number  of  volnmes  have  been  sold.  It  is  a  12mo.  of  422  closely  printed 
pages,  embracing  a  fine  map  of  Palestine,  and  other  valuable  illustration*. 
It  is  the  cheapest  book  for  the  price  that  we  have  issued  in  many  years. 
The  two  volumes  which  are  to  follow  will  be  announced  in  due  time.  All 
the  notices  we  have  seen,  as  well  as  the  remarks  we  have  heard,  go  to  the 
effect  that  this  book  is  a  timely,  able,  and  valuable  addition  to  onr  literature. 

Dr.  Whedon  has  furnished  the  people  with  the  results  of  critical  study, 
modern  travels  and  Christian  reflection,  in  brief  and  pithy  comments  on  tha 
difficult  or  obscure  words  and  phrases  in  the  first  two  evangelists,  enlarging 
on  occasional  passages  of  importance.— Congregational  Herald. 

It  gives  the  results  of  patient  study  and  the  careful  examination  of  the 
works  of  those  who  have  precaded  him  in  the  same  field,  in  few  words  well 
ehosen. — Christ.  Observer,  Phila. 

Dr.  Whedon  is  one  of  the  clearest,  strongest,  and  boldest  writers  In 
America.  He  addresses  the  intellect,  not  the  passions;  reason,  not  the  feel- 
ings. The  principal  value  of  this  commentary  is  fi  und  in  exposition,  while 
Its  real  spiritual  utility  will  depend  much  on  the  piety  of  the  reader,  and 
hence  a  boundless  field  is  before  bim.  Religious  truths  are  presented  In 
vivid  distinctness;  the  popular  mind  Is  Instructed.— Richmond  Christ.  Ado. 

The  Pioneer  Bishop; 

Or,  the  Life  and  Times  of  Francis  AsbxntY.  By  W.  P. 
Strickland,  D.D.  12mo. 

One  of  the  most  fascinating  volumes  of  biography  ever  issued  from  oat 
press.— Quarterly  Review. 

This  Is  at  once  a  charming  volume  and  a  marvelous  record. — New  Tort 
Commercial  Advertiser. 

This  book  will  be  read,  and  will  exert  a  beneficial  influence  wherever 
read.— Zion's  Herald. 

The  author  has  performed  bis  duty  well,  and  with  a  catholicity  of  spirit 
worthy  of  honor.— New  York  Intelligencer. 

No  one  can  have  a  Just  view  of  the  rise  and  settlement  of  the  Methodist 
Episcopal  Church  in  the  United  States  without  carefully  peruslug  this  book, 
—/>>'.  Du  Mb. 


BOOKS  Toil  YOUNG  PEOPLE. 


200  Mulberry-street  Sew  York. 


PLEASANT  PATHWAYS ; 

Or,  Persuasives  to  K;irly  Piety:  containing  Kxplanations  and 
Illustrations  of  the  Beauty,  Safety,  aud  Pleasautnegs  of  a  Relie 
ious  Life :  being  an  Attempt  to  persuade  Young  People  of  both 
Sexes  to  seek  Happiness  in  the  Love  and  Service  of  Jesus  Christ. 
By  Daxiei.  Wise,  author  of  "  The  Path  of  Life,"  "  Young  Han'l 
Counselor,"  etc.,  etc.    Two  Illustrations.    Wide  16mo. 

The  w«ks  of  this  author  have  secured  bim  the  reputation  of  one  of  the 
most  eloquent  and  fascinating  religious  writers  of  the  day.  As  a  writei 
for  youth  we  know  of  no  one  whom  wo  should  regard  as  bis  eqaal.  The 
hook  b°fore  us  will  be  found  more  fascinating  than  a  novel:  once  com 
aienceu  It  will  not  be  easy  to  lay  it  down. — Christian  Guardian. 

One  of  the  most  beautiful  works  in  our  estimation,  ever  published.  Its 
contents  are  as  sands  of  gold— peculiarly  adapted  to  impart  precious 
thoughts  which  shali  tend  to  noble  aspirations  for  a  Christian  life. 
Buffalo  Advocate. 

Well  calculated  to  exert  a  salutary  influence — christian  fnteliigencer. 

Can  scarcely  be  read  without  signal  benefit,  especial'?  by  the  young.  ~ 
Pittsbujgh  Christian  Advocate. 

Remarkable  for  depth  of  reasoninz  and  tenderness.  It  must,  by  the 
blessing  of  God,  win  many  to  Christ  Praise  God  for  such  works.— 
Btauty  o  f  Holiness. 

It  does  not  clothe  piety  in  weeds  or  hang  salvation  in  black.  It  combines 
the  zood.  the  beautiful,  and  the  true.—  Northwestern  Christum  Advocate. 

Will  be  read  with  lively  Interest  by  youth  who  are  even  uninterested  ic 
Its  purpose.  The  Christian  parent  can  put  it  into  the  hands  of  his  children 
with  the  assurance  that  it  will  prove  a  delight  to  them,  while  they  cannot 
tail  to  learn  its  great  lessons.— Christian  Advocate. 

Admirably  adapted  to  do  good. —  Vermont  Christian  Messenger 

PALISST  THE  POTTER; 

Ot,  the  Huguenot.  Artist,  and  Martyr.  A  true  Narrative.  By 
C.  L.  Brightwell.     Eighteen  Illustrations.    Wide  16mo. 

Bernard  de  Palissy  Is  the  most  perfect  model  of  the  workman.  It  Is  by 
his  example,  rathar  than  by  his  works,  that  he  has  exercised  an  influence 
apon  civilization,  and  that  he  has  deserved  a  place  to  himself  among  the 
men  who  have  ennobled  humanity.  Though  he  had  remained  unknown 
and  listless,  making  tiles  in  his  father's  pottery ;  though  he  had  never 
purified,  molded,  or  enameled  his  handful  of  clay ;  though  his  living 
•roups,  his  crawling  reptiles,  his  slimv  snails,  his  slippery  froze,  his  lively 
lizards,  and  his  damp  herbs  and  dripping  mosses  bad  never  adorned  those 
dishes,  ewers,  and  salt-cellars — those  quaint  and  elaborate  ornaments  of 
tne  tables  and  cupboards  of  the  sixteenth  century ;  it  Is  true  ncthi  ng 
would  have  been  wantinz  to  the  art  of  Phidias  or  of  Michael  Angelo — to 
'je  porcelain  of  Sevres,  of  China,  of  Florence,  or  Japan  ;  but  we  should 
not  ha  'e  had  his  life  for  the  operative  to  admire  and  Imitate.— LanuwUnn 

THE  RAINBOW  SIDE : 

A  Seuuul  to  "  The  Itinerant."  By  Mrs.  C.  M.  Edwarips  Fouj 
llliisrritioiis.    Wide  lGmo. 

X* 


SOOKS  PUBLISHED  BY'CARLTuN  &  PORTER, 

200  Mulberry-street,  New  York. 


Rudiments  of  Public  Speaking 

And  Debate ;  Or,  Hints  on  the  Application  of  Logic. 
By  J.  G.  Holtoakb,  author  of  "Mathematics  no 
Mystery,"  "Logic  of  Facts,"  etc.  With  an  Essay  on 
Sacred  Eloquence  by  Hbney  Rogebs.  Revised,  with 
Notes,  by  Rev.  L.  D.  Babeows.  12mo. 

*  Speech  is  the  body,  thocght  the  eoal,  find  suitable  action  the  lit*  of  eloquence." 
He  has  oratory  who  ravishes  his  hearers,  while  ho  forgets  himself, — Lawttr. 
Eloquence  is  vehement  simplicity.— Cecil. 

The  object  of  this  book  is  to  assist  public  speakers  in  perfecting  them' 
•elves  In  the  art  of  speaking  effectively.  Too  many  exhaust  themselves 
on  the  matter  r>f  their  discourse,  and  utterly  fall  In  the  manner  of  it.  The 
tendency  of  this  000k  is  to  correct  this  error,  and  secure  a  better  and  more 
Impressive  styla   Please  read  the  following  notices  of  it : 

We  cordially  commend  Dr.  Barrows's  volume  to  all  ministers,  young 
and  old,  and  in  fact  to  public  speakers  of  all  classes.  It  is  fall  of  marrow 
and  fatness.—  Western  Advocate. 

A  close  study  of  it  will  save  the  young  public  speaker  from  many 
blunders  which,  if  uncorrected,  will  Impair  his  usefulness  and  hinder  bis  suc- 
cess.— Northern  Advocate. 

Our  preachers  will  do  well  to  send  for  It.  A  clergyman  of  great  Intel- 
lectual power,  though  being  favored  with  little  Buccess,  when  asked  how 
much  of  a  sermon  was  due  to  the  manner  in  which  it  was  delivered,  answered 
•'Three  fourths."—  Ch. istian  Advocate  and  Jowrnal. 

There  is  nothing  dry  or  dull  in  the  entire  book.  It  is  full  of  most  valu- 
able suggestions,  so  presented  as  to  be  remembered.— Congregational 
Herald. 

The  Christian  Maiden. 

Memorials  of  Eliza  Hessel.  By  Joshua  Pkiestlby. 
Slightly  abridged  from  the  second  London  edition. 
With  a  Portrait  and  Vignette.   1 2mo. 

Much  of  the  religious  biography  of  the  day  is  both  commonplace  and 
fmsipld.  There  are,  however,  many  choice  exceptions,  and  among  such  we 
class  the  interesting  memoir  before  us.  Miss  Hessel  was  a  young  lady  who 
cultivated  her  mind  to  the  utmost,  and  diffused  a  cheering  influence  in  th« 
circle  In  which  she  moved.  Her  biography  is  replete  with  illustrations  of 
the  deep  Christian  experience,  and  varied  and  extensive  reading.  We  cord- 
ially commend  this  little  book  to  Christian  young  women,  as  well  calculated 
to  lmpr'.i «  the  understanding  and  purify  the  heart — C!u  istian  Guarding 


PUBLISHED  BY  CARLTON  &  PORTER, 

SOO  Mulberry-afreet,  Sew  York. 


Little  Songs  for  Little  Readers. 

With  numerous  Illustrations.    "Wide  16mo. 

This  book  of  songs  is  just  what  the  little  folks  iu  our  Sunday 
schools  and  families  have  long  wanted. 

Ministry  of  Life. 

Five  Illustrations.    "Wide  16mo. 
gilt 

Morocco  and  full  calf,  gilt 

The  Christian  Maiden. 

Memorials  of  Miss  Eliza  Ilessel.    Wide  lOi 

.     Muslin,  gilt  edges 
Morocco,  gilt  edges 
A  perfect  gem. 

My  Sister  Margaret. 

Fonr  Illustrations.   "Wide  16mo. 
gilt 

Morocco  and  full  calf 
The  best  temperance  book  in  print. 

Pilgrim's  Progress. 

With  numerous  Illustrations.  12mo. 
imitatwn  morocco,  gilt 

The  Object  of  Life. 

A  Narrative  Illustrating  the  Insufficiency  of  the  World 
and  the  Sufficiency  of  Christ.  With  four  Illust rations. 
Wide  lrimo. 

full  calf,  gilt 


PUBLISHED  BY  CARLTON  &  PORIEB 

200  Mulberry-street,  New  York. 


Missionary  among  Cannibals. 

Illustrated.    Wide  16mo 


Missionary  in  many  Lands. 

By  Ekwin  House.    Eleven  Illustrations.    Wide  16d\o. 


Pearls  for  the  Little  Ones. 

Four  Illustrations.  18mo. 

Nothing  can  exceed  the  interest  of  this  new  work.  Thousands 
have  been  sold,  and  thousands  more  will  be.  It  is  a  perfect 
take  with  all  classes. 

The  True  Woman. 

By  J.  T.  Peok,  D.D.  12mo. 


Six  Steps  to  Honor. 

Six  Steps  to  Honor;  or,  Great  Truths  Illustrated.  Su 
Illustrations.    Square  12mo. 


A.  Mother's  Gift. 

A  Mother's  Gift  to  her  Little  Ones  at  Home.  W!th 
numerous  Illustrations.  12mo. 


Mother's  Mission. 

Five  Illustrations.    Wide  16mo. 


BOOKS  FOll  YOUNG  PEOPLE. 

200  MHllH-rry-gtrcot,  New  York. 


THE  POET  PREACHER: 

A  Brief  Memorial  of  Charles  Wesley,  the  eminent  Preachet 
and  Poet.  By  Charles  Adams.  Five  Illustrations.  Wid« 
16mo. 

WORDS  THAT  SHOOK  THE  WORLD ; 

Or,  Martin  Luther  his  own  Biographer.  Being  Pictures  of  th 
Great  Reformer,  sketched  mainly  from  his  own  Sayings.  B 
Charles  Adams.    Twenty-two  Illustrations.    Wide  16mo 


MINISTERING  CHILDREN: 

A  Story  showing  how  even  a  Child  maybe  as  a  Ministering 
Angel  of  Love  to  the  Poor  and  Sorrowful.    Wide  16mo 
Illustrated 

This  is  one  of  the  most  moving  narrations  In  the  whole  list  of  our  publi- 
cations. Its  sale  in  England  has  reached  40.000  copies.  The  illustrated 
edition  contains  more  than  a  dozca  superb  cuts  on  plate  paper. 

THE  MINISTRY  OP  LIFE. 

By  Maria  Louisa  Charlesworth,  Author  of  "  Ministering 
Children,"  etc.,  etc.    live  Illustrations.    Wide  16mo. 


ITINERANT  SIDE; 

Or,  Pictures  of  Life  in  the  Itinerancy.  Illustrated.  Wid» 
16mo. 

THE  OBJECT  OP  LIFE : 

A  Narrative  illustrating  the  Insufficiency  of  the  World,  and  tha. 
Sufficiency  of  Christ.   Four  Illustration.    Wide  16mo. 


LADY  HUNTINGDON  PORTRAYED; 

Including  Brief  Sketches  of  some  of  her  Friends  and  Co-laboreri 
By  the  Author  of  "The  Missionary  Teacher,"  "Sketches  of 
Mission  Life,"  etc.    Five  Illustrations. 

THE  MOTHER'S  MISSION. 

Sketches  from  Real  Life.    By  the  Author  of  "The  Object  of 

Life."    Five  Illustrations.    Wide  16mo. 

MY  SISTER  MARGARET. 

A  Temperance  Story.   By  Mrs.  C.  M.  Khwards.   Four  IDastrn 
tions.    Wide  lOino 
14 


BOOKS  FOR  SUNDAY  SCHOOLS. 

200  Mulberry-street,  New  York. 


LIFE  OF  REV.  RICHARD  WATSON, 

Author  of  Theological  Institutes,  Dictionary,  Exposition  of  the 
Gospels,  etc.  By  Stephen  B.  Wickens.  18mo. 

SERIOUS  ADVICE 

From  a  Father  to  his  Children.  Recommended  to  Parents, 
Guardians,  Governors  of  Seminaries,  and  to  Teachers  of  Sunday 
Schools.    By  Chaiu.es  Atmore.  18mo. 

A  VOICE  FROM  THE  SABBATH  SCHOOL: 

A  brief  Memort  of  Emily  Andrews.  By  Rev.  Daniel  Smith. 
18mo. 

LITTLE  JAMES; 

Or,  The  Story  of  a  Good  Boy's  Life  and  Death.  John  Reinhard 
Hedinguer;  or,  the  Faithful  Chaplain  :  being  an  Account  of  an 
extraordinarily  Pious  and  Devoted  Minister  of  Christ.  18mo. 


MEMOIR  OF  ELIZABETH  JONES, 

A  Little  Indian  Girl,  who  lived  at  the  River-Credit  Mission, 
Upper  Canada.    Three  Illustrations.  18mo. 

JERUSALEM  AND  THE  TEMPLE. 

Rebuilding  of  Jerusalem  and  the  Temple ;  or,  The  Lives  of 
Ezra  and  Nehemiah.  By  Rev.  Daniel  Smith.  18mo. 


THE  TRAVELER; 

Or,  A  Description  of  Various  Wonders  in  Nature  and  Art.  D- 
lustrated.  18mo. 

MEMOIRS  OF  JOHN  FREDERIC  OBERLIN, 

Pastor  of  Waldbach,  in  the  Ban  De  La  Roche.  18mo. 


THE  LIFE  OF  GEORGE  WASHINGTON, 

First  President  of  the  United  States.  By  S.  G.  Arnold,  Author 
of  "Memoirs  of  Hannah  More."    Three  Illustrations.  18mo, 


THE  LIFE  OF  DANIEL. 

By  Rev.  Daniel  Smith.   Two  Illustrations.  18mo. 

.    THE  LIFE  OF  MOSES. 

By  Rev.  Daniel  Smith.   Dlustrated.  18mo. 

>  1) 


BOOKS  FOR  SUNDAY  SCHOOLS. 

200  Mulberry-street,  New  York. 

LIFE  OF  ADAM  CLARKE. 

An  Account  of  the  Religions  and  Literary  Life  of  Rev.  Adam 
Clarke,  LL.D.  18mo. 

LIFE  OF  MRS.  COKE. 

Memoir  of  Mrs.  Penelope  Goulding  Coke,  by  her  Husband,  the 
late  Rev.  Dr.  Coke.  18mo. 

LIFE  OF  JOSEPH  COWLEY. 

Sketch  of  the  Life  and  Character  of  the  late  Mr.  Joseph  Cowley, 
Superintendent  of  Red  Hill  Sunday  School,  and  Senior  Secre- 
tary of  the  Sunday  School  Union,  Sheffield.  By  John  Holland, 
Author  of  the  Life  of  Summerfield.  18mo. 

A  VOYAGE  TO  CEYLON: 

With  Notices  of  the  Wesleyan  Mission  on  that  Island.  By  a 
Surgeon.  18mo. 

THE  CEYLONESE  CONVERTS: 

Brief  Memoirs  of  Frederic  Hesler  and  Donna  Wilmina,  with  In- 
teresting Notices  of  others  in  the  Ceylon  Schools.  By  Robert 
Newstead.  18mo. 

WANDERINGS  AND  ADVENTURES. 

Steedman's  Wanderings  and  Adventures  in  the  Interior  of 
Southern  Africa.    Abridged  by  Rev.  Danlex  Smith.  18mo. 

THE  SUNDAY-SCHOOL  ORATOR: 

Being  a  Collection  of  Pieces,  original  and  81  lested,  both  in 
Prose  and  Verse,  for  Sabbath-School  Anniversaries  By  Georob 
Coles.  18mo. 

THE  LIFE  OF  ELISHA. 

By  Rev.  Daniel  Smith.   Two  Illustrations.  18me 

LIFE  OF  SOLOMON,  KING  OF  ISRAEL ! 

By  Rev.  Daniel  Smith.   Four  Ulustrations.  18mo. 

THE  HISTORY  OF  SARAH  BREWER, 

A  Poor  Orphan.   Four  Illustrations.  18mo. 

THE  SOLDD3R'S  FUNERAL. 

Illustrated.  18mo.  » 
6 


BOOKS  FOR  SUNDAY  SCHOOLS. 

20O  Mulberry-street,  New  York. 


THE  EARLY  DEAD: 

Containing  Brief  Memoirs  of  Sunday-School  Children.  Thre* 
Tolumes,  18mo. 

HOSTETLER; 

Or,  The  Mennonite  Boy  converted.  A  true  Narrative.  By  a 
Methodist  Preacher.  Two  Illustrations.  18mo. 

MOUNTAINS  OP  THE  BIBLE. 

Conversations  on  the  Mountains  of  the  Bible,  and  the  Scenes 
aud  Circumstances  connected  with  them  in  Holy  Writ.  Sup- 
plementary to  the  "  Mountains  of  the  Pentateuch."  By  E.  M.  B 
Four  Illustrations.  18mo. 

A  MISSIONARY  NARRATIVE 

Of  the  Triumphs  of  Grace,  as  seen  in  the  Conversion  of  Kaffirs, 
Hottentots,  Fingoes,  and  other  natives  of  South  Africa.  By 
Samuel  Young,  twelve  years  a  Missionary  in  that  Country. 
18mo. 

JULIANA  OAKLEY. 

A  Tale.  By  Mbs.  Shebwood,  Author  of  "Little  Henry  and  his 
Bearer."   Two  Ulustrations.  18mo. 

ERMINA: 

The  Second  Part  of  Juliana  Oakley.  By  Mbs.  Sherwood.  Five 
Hlustrations.  18mo. 

THE  DAIRYMAN'S  DAUGHTER: 

An  Authentic  Narrative.  By  Rev.  Leqh  Richmond.  A  new 
edition,  comprising  much  additional  matter.  18mo. 

LITTLE  JANE; 

Or,  The  Young  Cottager ;  The  Negro  Servant ;  and  other  Au- 
thentic Narratives.  By  Rev.  Legh  Richmond.  With  Illustra- 
tions. 18mo. 

LIFE  OF  REV.  LEGH  RICHMOND, 

Author  of  the  "Dairyman's  Daughter,"  "Young  Cottager," 
etc.   By  Stephen  B.  Wickens.  18mo. 

SCENES  IN  THE  WILDERNESS : 

An  Authentic  Narrative  of  the  Labors  and  Sufferings  of  the 
Moravian  Missionaries  among  the  North  American  Indians. 
By  Rev.  William  M.  Willett.  18mo. 


BOOKS  FOR  SUNDAY  SCHOOLS. 

200  Mulberry-street  New  York. 


THE  YOUNG  MINER : 

A  Memoir  of  John  Lean,  Jun.,  of  Camborne,  in  the  County  of 
Cornwall.   By  Johh  Bustard.  18mo. 

THANET  SUNDAY-SCHOOL  TEACHER. 

Mildred,  the  Thanet  S.  School  Teacher.  By  John  Bubtakv 
18mo. 

OLD  HUMPHREY'S  OBSERVATIONS. 

Selections  from  Old  Humphrey's  Observations  and  Addresses. 
Six  Illustrations.  18mo. 

INTERESTING  STORIES 

For  the  Entertainment  and  Instruction  of  Young  Readers.  H- 
lustrated.    Two  volumes,  18mo. 

ELLEN  AND  SOPHIA ; 

Or,  The  Broken  Hyacinth.  By  Mrs.  Sherwood,  Author  01 
"  Little  Henry  and  his  Bearer.''   Three  Illustrations.  18mo. 

FARMER  GOODALL  AND  HIS  FRD3ND. 

By  the  Author  of  "  The  Last  Day  of  the  Week."  With  Illu»- 
trations.  18mo. 

JANE  AND  HER  TEACHER. 

A  Simple  Story.  18mo. 
THE  MOUNTAIN  AND  VALLEY. 

Two  Ulustrations.  ISmo. 
PROCRASTINATION ; 

Or,  Maria  Louisa  Winslow.   By  Mrs.  H.  M.  Pickard.  18mo. 

CHRISTIAN  PEACE  ; 

Or,  The  Third  Fruit  of  the  Spirit.  Illustrated  by  Scenes  froai 
Real  Life.  18mo. 

THE  CAVES  OF  THE  EARTH  : 

Their  Natural  History,  Features,  and  Incidents.  18mo. 

THE  BLIND  MAN'S  SON ; 

Or,  The  Poor  Student  successfully  straggling  to  overcome  Adver> 
aitv  and  Misfortune.  Two  Illustration*  18mo. 

'  a 


.HOOKS  FOIl  SUNDAY  SCHOOLS 

200  Mulberry-street,  New  York. 


MISSIONS  IN  WESTERN  AFRICA. 

Including  Mr.  Freeman's  Visit  to  Ashaatee.  Four  Illustration* 
18mo. 

AN  ESSAY  ON  SECRET  PRAYER, 

As  the  the  Duty  and  Privilege  of  Christians.  3y  Joseph 
Entwisle,  Minister  of  the  Gospel.  18mo. 

JUVENILE  TEMPERANCE  MANUAL, 

And  Facts  for  the  People.  By  D.  Goheen,  Columbia,  Pa.  16mo 

SCRIPTURE  PROPHECY. 

Fulfillment  of  Scripture  Prophecy,  as  Exhibited  in  Ancient 
History  and  Modern  Travels.  By  Stephen  B.  Wickeks.  Three 
Illustrations.    18mo.  * 

LIFE  OF  THE  APOSTLE  JOHN. 

By  Kev.  Daniel  Smith.  ISuio. 

HISTORY  OF  THE  PATRIARCH  JACOB. 

By  Itev.  Daniel  Smith.    Five  Illustrations.  18mo. 

THE  LIFE  OF  HEZEKIAH. 

By  Kev.  Daniel  Smith.  18mo. 

THE  LIFE  OF  JOSHUA. 

By  Rev.  Daniel  Smith.    Three  Illustrations.  ISmo. 

DEAF  AND  DUMB. 

Recollections  of  the  Deaf  and  Dumb.  ISmo. 

THE  LIFE  OF  ELIJAH. 

By  Rev.  Daniel  Smith.    Five  Illustrations  18mo. 

THE  WATERLOO  SOLDIER. 

Three  Illustrations.  18mo. 

SUPERSTITIONS  OF  BENGAL . 

Anecdotes  of  the  Superstitions  of  Bengal,  fol  Younjr  Person! 
Jiy  Robert  Newsteap,  Author  of  "Ideas  for  Infants.*'  18ini> 


DATE  DUE 


> 

Hi 

HIGHSMITH  #LO-45220 


